Mutual Masturbation Stories

OLDER STORIES - ARCHIVE NOTICES

Jan. to June 2006 Archives

July to Dec. 2006 Archives
July 2006 , August, September, October, November, December 2006

2007 Archives
January 2007, Feb., March, April, May, June, July, August, September, October, November, December 2007

2008 Archives
January 2008, Feb., March, April, May, June, July, August, September, October, November, December 2008

2009 Archives
January 2009, Feb., March, April, May, June, July, August, September, October, November, December 2009

Newest Stories Are Below...

-Submitted January 2, 2010
Sex - Male
Sexual Preference - In-Between
Mutual Masturbation Experience with Same Sex
Childhood Experience

During the 1940s and 1950s there was no discussion of sex in public, at least not where kids could hear it. Sex was a non-existent topic in my home also. The only remotely sexual thing my mother ever mentioned was that I should not play with myself because if I did I would go insane and would have to be housed in a mental institution. I took her quite literally, not knowing that she was talking about masturbation, because I had not heard of masturbation. But I got the message that I was not supposed to touch my penis.

In 1949, when I was in 7th grade, the phys ed teacher announced one day that we were going to learn about the “birds and bees,” and for the next several class periods he talked about eggs getting fertilized, cells multiplying and babies being formed. It was quite clinical. But he never actually explained how the egg got fertilized, and I was pretty confused. One boy asked how the egg got fertilized, and the answer was “sex”--which I guess he thought answered the question. Of course anyone who knew what sex was would not have asked the question. But at least I knew now that sex was something that happened between a man and woman that made babies. I filled in the blanks and figured out a rough idea of the mechanics. It sounded weird.

I was a paperboy throughout junior high school and most of high school, delivering the afternoon edition. Another boy and I both got our newspapers delivered in front of the same apartment building. His route went in one direction and my route in another. He was about my age, a bit smaller in build, a “tough” kid and a smoker. His father was a sailor. One day he brought with him a sort of pornographic comic book with cartoon characters. He showed me one picture of a male figure with a grotesquely large penis standing behind another male figure that was leaning over. The obvious question—what are they doing. The boy told me they were “homos” or “queers” and that is what homos do and that is why they are queer. That was disgusting. So now I knew what sex was and what queers were, and neither sounded very appealing.

When I was 12 my brother (age 10) and I had a small group of friends about our age, and 4 or 5 of us were playing poker, sitting on the floor of an apartment of an 11-year old who parents were not home. The game evolved into strip poker with each of us trying to protect ourselves from losing enough founds to get completely naked. The 11-year old ultimately lost his last piece of clothing and had to remove his underpants. He tried in vain to shield himself but I could see his penis and I was curious and excited because I had never seen another boy (other than my brother) naked. Over the next few weeks the 11-year old and I played strip poker. It was on the 2nd or 3rd time I think that we were lying on the floor beside each other and we touched each other and play with each other's penis. It was fun and we did it several times.

Several years later, when I was about 14, a classmate (who also was in my church's Sunday School program with me) and I went camping by ourselves. We hiked from our suburban community to a state park about 5- 6 miles away. It was early spring in the mid-Atlantic region. The state park was located along a river, a great place to camp. It was a one-night trip. We set up our pup tent, laid out the fire area, gathered firewood, played in the woods, made dinner, and then when it was dark we went to bed. It had been getting colder, and during the night it got quite cold and started snowing. We were not sleeping very much, mostly talking, and because we were cold I talked my friend into zipping our sleeping bags together to make one bag, so we could huddle together to keep warm. We were both in our underwear, and one thing led to another and we began to play with each other's penis, which were obviously erect. Each of us had a small tuft of pubic hair. It was fun. It did not go beyond that. I did not know what masturbation was at that time, and I doubt that he knew either or we would have experimented. We never brought it up again, and we never engaged in any similar behavior.

In thinking back about these early sex play events I was surprised that so far as I remember I was the initiator, and what surprises me is that I was both bashful and reserved, and initiating these events seems out of character. In subsequent years there were no other occurrences like this until I was in my senior year in high school. We had moved to a small town in a pretty rural area in Ohio about 45 miles from Cleveland. I did some hunting and other outdoor activities, but I did not play sports. Danny was one of my best friends at the time, largely because we had a number of activities that we enjoyed together. He was two years younger than me, but was about my size, and I was less mature than some of my classmates. I spent a lot of time at his house and his family treated me like one of their own. On weekends we spent a lot of time at each other's houses. He had a large attic bedroom with a double bed and when I stayed over at his house he and I slept in the bed together. [It was around 1960 and was taken for granted without much concern.]

We wrestled. We played. We fooled around. We slept in the same bed. Eventually we did back rubs and tickling, rubbing each others arms, legs, and chests. We were very comfortable with each other. After a while I would run my hand over his stomach, brush over his briefs and down the inside of his thighs. His increasing erection would be obvious, but he would lie on his back, relaxed. Eventually I would slip my hand under the elastic waist band of his briefs, gently massage his abdomen, slowly slide my hand down until I felt his pubic hair, brush through that and get to his erect penis. After gently touching his penis and moving my hand up and down the shaft, I would slide his briefs off to expose his genitals. Danny did the same for me. Sometimes we were covered with the sheet, at least initially, but often (unless it was too cold in the attic) we would remove the covers entirely so that we were fully exposed. The mechanics were pretty much the same each time. I liked to slide my fingers very softly and slowly up and down the length of the shaft of his penis, not enough to do more than create wonderful electric sensations and cause the precum to flow, but not enough to begin the excitement of the final countdown to ejaculation.

At first we jacked each other serially, I masturbated him very slowly to see how long I could keep him on the edge, but after he ejaculated over his stomach and my hand I would roll over on my back and he would masturbate me, at first slowly but then with ever increasing speed until I felt like I would explode. Very soon we learned to masturbate each other at the same time. He would lie to my right so that I could reach him with my left hand, and he could reach me with his right. We were mostly on our backs, but leaning slightly into each other so that we were both comfortable. Danny was circumcised, I was not circumcised, and I learned that it was easier to masturbate if you were uncircumcised. If I held Danny's penis loosely on the shaft just below the head the skin was loose enough so I could slide it just a bit over his head, enough to give him good sensations. We were both very considerate of the other's needs and tempo. I could feel Danny's intensity increase as I stroked gently and as we felt each other's increasing readiness we each increased the tempo of our stroke. We got so good at sensing each other's intensity and slowing or speeding up as necessary that we almost always were able to have a simultaneous climax. It was exciting. There is no feeling like it. We continued this off and on for two years. During the second year I was in college about 100 miles away and we got together on weekends when I came home. Once we did it when we were out hunting and had stopped to rest. Another time we did it when we were out on a family camping trip, in a tent trailer. But most of the time we did it at home in Danny's double bed. It ended when Danny joined the army out of high school. I haven't seen him since.

At no time did either of us consider that we were gay or that we were engaging in gay sex. It was just fun among boys. I haven't engaged in mutual masturbation since then but often I have thought about it and longed for the intimacy and pleasure of those days. Both of us are married and have children and grandchildren. For some time after those mutually pleasurable days I worried that I might be harboring some deep down homosexual tendencies. But then I reminded myself that I have no interest in having sex with males, if that means penetrating another's body—I cannot conceive of giving oral sex to a man, or having anal sex with anyone male or female—although I admit that I might not object to receiving oral sex from a male because it sounds like it could be exciting. So I am not gay, but under the right circumstances [a younger attractive guy that I liked] I would probably agree to mutual masturbation.

Does anyone out there feel the same way? I would enjoy sharing your experiences, just as I hope you have enjoyed mine.

First I want to thank all those who have contributed to this site. It lets others know that mutual masturbation is not only a reality of life growing up, but that it truly is a very pleasureable act. Although I was a late bloomer ever since I can remember I enjoyed my little penis. As a boy of 15 my penis was about 3" erect and was just starting to grow pubic hair. I am now 51 and my penis is erect and about 6" with some pre cum starting to flow from the tip. I have always been a little self conscience about my size yet I was never afraid to shower or let anyone see my penis. Then as now I truly enjoy how my penis makes me feel and have totally accepted its size. Being in the scouts on a camping trip with my friends I encountered my first experience. After a day of being with Jeff and Tom in the woods once the lights were out we decided to go skinny dipping in the lake. This was the first time I was naked in front of other boys in this kind of setting and was sporting an erection as we wrestled in the water. Wow was I excited as hands continually grabbed my obvious erect penis. We set there on the edge of the lake and I wasn't the only one hard. Jeff was about 4 1/2" and Tom was a huge 7". I could not keep my eyes off of these two beautiful erections. Jeff and Tom asked me if I ever had someone play with my penis before, I told them no. Without asking Jeff reached over and slowly started stoking my little erection. My head was starting to spin as he slowly placed my penis in his mouth I could not believe this was happening. My penis did not know what to think of this warm mouth bobbing up and down so sensually on it. He licked and sucked places on my body I never knew you could lick and suck. I then placed my hands on either side of his head closing my eyes and just started to hump his mouth like a small puppy humping a leg. "Slow down" he said it's early yet and their penis's weren't going anywhere. At this point I was hooked like a little school girl. All I knew was this felt good and I did not want to stop. Next I grabbed Jeff's erection and I couldn't believe how hard it was to this day I still remember how extremely hard that penis felt. We were now in a circle with each of us stroking and sucking each other. Finally I had Tom's 7"in my mouth and really could not believe the size. I gently placed my head between his legs, smelling that youthfull musk of sweat and ass, I was mesmerized. I sucked on that wonderful penis like a lollipop from the underside of his testicles up and down, round and round, and back again A noise in the woods startled us back to reality and had us scurrying for our clothes so as not to get caught.I don't know if any of us knew what we were doing because even though on many occasions that summer we would get together whether it was just 2 or 3 of us, we never ejaculated together. We were content to just stroke and suck each other, not knowing there existed a greater pleasure. I have since ejaculated a million times thinking of that summer and my friends wonderful erections. I can still feel and smell them to this day in my mind. Like many other males although I consider myself heterosexual. I fantasize constantly on having a penis in my mouth, hand or wherever you want to put it. Unfortunately being married I am petrified that I would get caught if I tried to act on this fantasy. For now nothing is better then to have enough time to sit and read these stories, sloooowly make love to myself, and go to a site and watch men of all shapes and sizes pleasure themselves. I would love nothing better then to enjoy your penis as you enjoy mine. Unfortunately it is highly unlikely that will happen so I am going to cum with that very fantasy............

My wife and I have been married 19 years. She is the love of my life. While we don't make love as often as we used to due to my work schedule, we still enjoy the special time we have. One of my favorite things about out love making is when my wife touches herself. I don't know why, but she loves to start touching her breasts. She plays with her nipples and then squeezes her breasts. I love to watch her while I lick her pussy. After a while she will move her hand slowly down her belly until she touches her clit. She knows how much I enjoy watching her. I've commented to her how much I would love to see her pussy shaved, but she loves the feel of her pubic hair. After watching her, I wlll slide up next to her and start stroking my penis. She will somee times move her hand over mine and stroke my penis with me, but she quickly moves back to her own pleasure. She loves to tease me so. After a while of touching herself, she will move her body so that I can enter her. She loves to continue touching herself until she comes. I'm such a lucky guy to have such a sexy wife after so many years together.

I learned how to masturbte from a guy a grade higher than me in grammar school, I was 12. Usually, on the weekend, most of the kids would go to the Saturday movie Matinee. There was always a cheesy scary movie with Vincent Price or the likes and we loved it. Living ruraly, you'd walk through the woods, along the river, across the drawbridge and get to the next town where the Strand Theatre was. One day, Butch, a bigger guy in the 8th grade was walking down the street, he had just come from the candy store and was going to the movies.I said Hi and went back to playing with my dog. He asked me if I wantd to go to the movies, since he had to cut through the back of one of the properties and it might as well have been mine.. I asked my parents and we went off into the woods. Walking along the river we did things boys do and were roughhousing when he said, you wanna play swordsman. I said sure. He said, I gotta get you ready and he started rubbing my crotch. It felt good and I was getting hard. Then he said to pull it out and we'd duel with our dicks. It was a lot of touching and slapping of guys dicks together. It didn't take much play but we both came, I was shooting a lot of clear fluid, this was new to me but felt like the best thing I ever did. He told me I won, because I "did it" first. We went to the movies several times after that but the games got more serious. I've moved and haven't seen Butch in 20 years. He really helped me get a hold of life.

When I was quite young, I was placed in a male boarding school. I knew nothing about sex, but quickly learned from the stories other boys told how to masturbate. In no time musturbation became a part of my secret life. One afternoon a boy I roomed next to came into my room and started wrestling with me on the bed. He grabbed me between the legs and started squeezing until it hurt. In reply to my begging him to stop, he said he would do so only if I did everything he told me to. I agreed because he was much stronger and could have gone on hurting me. He told me to raise my arms and spread my legs. He then undid my belt, unzippered my fly, and started stroking my penis which was already hard. At first I told him to stop, but before long began to lose my senses. He then asked whether I wanted to stop, and I said no. But he said that he would stop unless I kissed him. I did but was surprised when he put his tongue in my mouth. I started doing the same to him. He then took off my underwear and undressed humsef. He told me to stroke him. By then I was so excited I would have done anything he wanted. I started masturbating him while he did the same to me. All the time we were kissing. He then told me to kiss his penis. I did as he ordered, but he said that he meant I should take his penis in my mouth. I did and continued to masturbate him. When he came, he came down on me until I came. We then kissed passionately. He told me that he would come back that night and would would start all over again. He did, and we continued to make love for the rest of the semester. What happened afterwards is another story.

Mutual Masturbation Fantasy

I have this really gorgeous neighbor. She is only young so I probably should not admit to my fantasy but here goes.

She often forgets to close her curtains, or maybe she does it deliberately. And one night I went to close my blinds when I got home from work, and she was in the room. I didn't take much notice until she started to unbutton her top, which got my attention. As I watched her unbutton her top I could feel the excitement building. I had often wanted to see more of her and up to that point had only dreamed it possible.

By the time she had removed her top I was struggling to remove my underwear because my erection was so hard it was hurting, and had to free it from the restriction.

Moments later she removed her bra and I was so horny I fell over! When I regained my composure she had also removed her panties and was sitting on the side of her bed. Facing the mirror which gave me a perfect view and she was using her finger to explore her young tight vagina, and I could see it all!!!!!

And I was masturbating my huge bulging cock. Forgetting myself I ejaculated too fast and I had not prepared so the semen went on the vinyl couch. Lucky it was old and vinyl because it was everywhere.

I spent much time at that window in the next few days, weeks and months!!

Mutual Masturbation Experience with OPPOSITE Sex - Male-Female

This was a great surprise to me and I could never have dreamed that it was going to happen, and I feel a bit guilty about it. It involves my niece and she and I had been at a family gathering and she gave me a ride home. we ended up having coffee and then after a while the conversation came to drugs and if I had taken anything in the past. It goes back to a general conversation all of us had at the family gathering earlier.

As time went by we ended up taking some drugs and as time went on we started fooling around and ended up touching each other. Before long we were naked and I was as hard as a rock. She pushed my hand away and started stroking my penis and i came fairly quickly. sHE wanted me to finger her and use my tongue. Neither of us really thought that what we were doing was wrong although, the drugs had removed any chance of regret.

After it happened we slept together in the same bed, naked and exhausted but we never had intercourse. We agreed to never mention it in future.

I regularly think about that night when I am masturbating and I will tell you a secret I am about to masturbate again right now!!!

I am a virgin, a good Christian but when I was in the 5Th grade my friends and I would go to the movies Saturday afternoon and we like to set up front in the darkened theater and play with each others genitalia. It didn't matter if it was boy or girl we just liked to get each other off regardless of sex it was just who was available. Sometimes we would giggle, moan and groan and even scream if we had an orgasm. I started touching and examining myself down there when I was 5 years old and it felt good so when I was 11 years old in the 5Th grade I started letting my friends touch me down there and I would touch others in the darkness of the movie theater. I had heard of orgasms but it felt good when we touched each other down there and I thought that was all there was to it. Wow was I wrong. I had my first orgasm when I was 13. It was so good I became a chronic masturbator. I couldn't stop, I just couldn't keep my fingers out of my vagina. Even after I was in high school I couldn't stop doing myself two sometimes three times a day. Suddenly I was too old to set up front in the movie theater with the little kids now. the preteens were taking over so I had to move further back with the adults. I use to set as close as I could without being conspicuous and watch their gyrations as they carried on doing each other. I would masturbate myself while watching them. One day I was quietly watching the kids up front doing each other. I was setting alone with my jeans unzipped my hand was inside my panties rubbing my clit. An older gentleman in his fifties or sixties came in and quietly sat down beside me. Nice little lady he mumbled and placed his hand on mine. I froze as he begin to rub my vulva and play with me. suddenly he had unzipped his pants and a large stiff cock sprang out and he started stroking it. I reached over and took it in my hand and stroked it for him. Soon we were both cumming god it felt so good when he cum all over my hand and his stomach. He took out his handkerchief and wiped himself off. Then He whispered, thinks little lady, and got up and left. I never saw him again but I think of him often when I masturbate.

Masturbation that Led to Gay Sex

i was 15 and I made friends with a boy down the road , he was 16 . We were friends for 3 mouths till he asked me over to his house. His parents were not home and he said to me do I now what masterbation is and I said sort of nut not realy. He asked me if he could show me and I said yes. He told me to take of my shirt and pants and under wear. So I did and he did the same. we sat next to each other on his couch and he started jerking me off. After I understood what he was doing I did the same to him and we both came. After that every time his parents went out we jerked each other off till we came .Untill one day we started to have sex and suck each other off

Mutual Masturbation Fantasy

I feel a bit ashamed at what I am about to admit, but I guess a site like this will not mind. I have often fantasised about my young niece. It goes back a few years when I was at her house and she was about 14 years old at the time, and she was wearing a short skirt. At one point the way she was sitting presented me with a perfect view up her skirt. I tried not to notice but I did look a couple of times because I am a single guy and I never pass up an opportunity of seeing something nice. She sat there for about 20 minutes and another thing which I couldn't resist was her panties were my favourite color. Pink!

Anyway as the afternoon went by I forgot about it and had a few drinks and went home. Later that night I was watching tv and was watching something that included some swimsuit competition and I ended up masturbating half way through the program. But then I started to get flashes in my mind of my niece, and I couldn't get rid of the vision in my mind. As I continued to masturbate the excitement grew stronger and stronger and when I ejaculated it was so much better than my last.

The next time I masturbated the same thing happened. Before long I actually started to concentrate on her and started to fantasise about her while I masturbated. And even to the point of looking in my photos and looking at her while masturbating. Recently I was at her birthday party and took some photos and now every time I look at those photos I feel myself hardening.

I know I will never get to have sexual relationship with her and I don't ever want to, but fantasies are a wonderful way to get something without doing anything inappropriate

Mutual Masturbation Fantasy

I have never had sex with female or male. I would have never considered myself gay but the more I read about mutual masturbation the less I am concerned. I started off reading these stories just for the hell of it, but when I was reading one the other day, I started to get an erection. At first I ignored it and the more I read the harder I got and finally I began to masturbate. I got through the story and began it again. It was such a good feeling actually stroking myself and reading about two guys masturbating each other. And then sucking each other. Now, it is pretty hard to suck another guys penis and not consider yourself gay.

But if you like it, go for it. I am about to masturbate before I explode!!!!!!!

Masturbation that Led to Straight Sex

I have known Leo for almost 5 years, his apartment is across the hall from mine. I'm 24 and Leo is 68 and the first few years he was like a second parent to me. I never met his wife who died the year before and I liked and trusted him right away. If I went away or visited my parents he would get my mail and feed my cat for me. I talked to him almost everyday and often watched a movie or tv show with him, both in my apartment and his. We talked about everything and he advised me on many things. I felt comfortable enough to talk about different guys I had dated and even talked about some of my sexual experiences. We dicussed his family often and he has a son and daughter and 4 grandchildren who he sees often. He became a true friend over time and we even go out for dinner together at times. I'm not sure how it all started but I suppose I became so comfortable with him we began talking about sex more often. I dated quite a bit but just never had a long lasting relationship. I was so at ease with Leo he often saw me in my nightshirt or robe and at times I was in his apartment that way and he would sometimes be in his underware. I would often ask how I looked in a new dress or outfit and modeled a few swimsuits for him over the years. I guess I knew he liked looking at my body but I suppose I thought he was to old to be aroused by me. I think I teased him sometimes and over the first few years he did see me in my bra a panties a few times and sometimes with just a towel sround me. He never said anything crude but did make complimentary remarks about my body more often as time went on. About a year and a half ago I was able to work at home one or two days a week on my computer. Leo knew when I was home for the day and started bringing me lunch. I guess like most people the days I stay home I never fully dress. Most of the time I am just in my nightshirt or a T-shirt and panties. I had no qualms about Leo seeing me that way and at first thought little about it. I did notice how he looked at me and realized at times that I excited him in spite of his age. Then one day he came in with lunch for me and we sat and talked for awhile. I had been sitting at the computer for hours and my neck was stiff and my shoulders were hurting. Without saying a anything he got up and began massageing my shoulders and back. That was the first time he ever really touched me. I had a nightshirt on and panties but no bra. He started by telling me he did this for his wife all the time and I admit it felt great. At first I just leaned over on the chair as he rubbed my back but he told me to lay on the sofa so he could do it better. I wasn't the least bit fearful of him so I layed face down on the sofa. At first he just massaged me on my nightshirt but then all the sudden asked me if it was ok to do it under my shirt. I really didn't even think about it and just said ok. He put his hands under my nightshirt and it did occur to me at the time that he could now see my panties and the sides of my breasts. I was slightly embarrassed but never said anything about it. He only massaged my back and never tried to touch me elsewhere. It felt great and he did it for almost a half hour and pulled my nightshirt back down when he finished. He continued to bring me lunch everyday I worked at home and after we ate would give me a rub down. I guess I knew right from the start that I was sort of giving him a peep show and each time my nightshirt would be pushed up further by him. Over the next few months he began massaging the backs of my legs but always asked me first if it was ok. It felt so good to me I didn't care if he saw my panties or even the sides of my breasts. Gradually he began massaging my inner thighs and gently pull my legs apart. This went on for months and ocassionally his thumb or the back of his hand would brush up againt my vigina or the sides of my breasts. I guess I knew he was doing it on purpose but never said anything about it. Then one rainy afternoon he was giving me a rubdown and just by the way he was touching me got me aroused. I must have been horny because I let out a graon or moan and uncontrolably pushed my vagina towards his hand. I was face down on the sofa and he didn't take his hand away when I did that and began rubbing my vagina. I was wet and he knew it right away but just rubbed me over my panties with one hand and rubbed my rear with the other. Within a few minutes I orgasmed and couldn't help but moan as he did this. I was so humiliated I didn't want to look at him at first. I think it also embarrassed him at first by what just happened and for the longest time we didn't say to much about it. That night he came over and apoligized to me and said how sorry he was. I also told him it was my fault and we sat for an hour or more talking about it. I told Leo we were both adults and that even though he was much older than me I did like it when he gave me a rub down like that. He admitted to me also that he liked looking at my body and touching me and that it also aroused him when he did it. He admitted not having sex since his wife died and that he had difficulty getting erections. I mentioned viagra but he said he took heart medicine and couldn't take that kind of thing. What was embarrassing at first we began laughing about and he even kidded me about the sounds I made as I orgasmed when he masturbated me. It has escalated since and he now massages me naked and we masturbate each other at least twice a week. His penis isn't very big when he gets an erection because he can't get as hard as when he was younger. He does cum everytime and eventually we began giving oral sex to each other. We did try intercouse a few times but his erection is not hard enough and its difficult for him to penetrate me. He must have been a great lover when he was youngher and even though we don't have intercouse he satisfies me every time. The way he gives me oral sex and masturbates me I have multiple orgasms every time. He not only fingers my vagina but also penetrates my anus. I never had that done to me before but find it arouses me even more when he rubs and fingers my anus. He touches me in ways I have never experienced and am aroused quickly. I still date and have sex sometimes but Leo and I hve a lot of fun together. This has been going on for more than a year now and each time is sheer pleasure for me. I've never told anyone about this and am sure Leo hasn't told anyone either. I see his family sometimes and can't imagine what they would think about it. Leo's oldest grandaughter is only a year younger than me. I got to know his daughter well and she is 46 years old and his son is 44. They do know that Leo and I are very close but have no idea what we are doing with each other. We never sleep together but just about anything else we do. He has been able to stimulate me more than any of my past or present boyfriends have. Sometimes he just likes to look at me naked and has me display myself to him by getting into different positions when he masturbates me. My orgasms are so icredible I sometimes scream with pleasure and beg Leo to continue. Some of my boyfriends have just used me but I know Leo apreciates me and his main focus is to satisfy me which he does all the time. When I masturbate him it takes awhile for him to get an erection. I suck him first and hold his testicals when I do. This seems to get him hard faster even though he never gets a real hard erection. It takes quite awhile for him to cum but he does each time and he likes to watch me lick his penis and scrotum. We tell each other what we like most and are not afraid to try different ways. I even allow him to shave my pubic hair which he really likes to do and told me so. I am more open and honest with Leo than I have ever been with any of my boyfriends and can tell him anything. He admits to me often how much I please him. He often tells me he doesn't understand why I let him do these things me since he's such an old man. I don't think I fully understand it myself but I only know how much I like him and want him to be happy. When he brings me lunch now I never wear panties and sometimes he just asks to see me naked. I am so relaxed with Leo that I do whatever he asks and he does whatever I ask. Some of the ways Leo has me position myself or has me display myself naked to him would be humiliating for me, but not with Leo. I know it pleases him but I am also flattered by the way he just looks at me sometimes. I am dating a guy now for about 3 months and have great sex with him. Its a lot different than what Leo and I do and oddly enough I am actually more comfortable with Leo than I am with my boyfriend. I think maybe I am crazy sometimes but can't help feeling the way I do. I would like to marry someday but have no intentions of ending things with Leo. Its impossible to discribe how much I enjoy him and how much we mean to each other.

Mutual Masturbation Fantasy

For the past few weeks there has been a program on tv focussing on internet predators who chat to young girls and show explicit pictures eventually arranging to meet for sex. I have been watching it and it makes me sick to think that so many weirdos are willing to do that sort of thing.

What I do like to do myself and have done this many many times is masturbate when I am home alone after being out all day and seeing some gorgeous females around the streets and travelling on buses etc..

The thing I noticed about the program is that they advertise this very cute girl talking seductively to these guys and that's a tease. I admit I like to fantasise about seeing young females in their teens in all sorts of situations, which is why I started to watch the program hoping to see something nice to masturbate to, but so far it has been a big tease!

Mutual Masturbation Experience with SAME Sex

I was 11 and played with my penis a lot, just seemed allways hard. I thought about other guys in my school and yes some girls ,but guys made my penis hard . Luckily I had a small penis and wore loose jeans. It didnt show much but loose jeans rubbed and helped keep my penis hard . There was one day I went out among the trees and the thought of getting completly naked turned me on .I thought I was well hidden in the trees till I heard can I come in and talk, I said yes but pulled my gym shorts on so he wouldnt see my penis . He asked why I put my shorts on , he said he had been watching me play with myself till he couldnt take it any more he wanted to join me. I thought about it a second and saw he had a hard in his tighter fitting shorts. So we both got nude and staring at each other with little to none encouragment we started touching each other. Neither of us could shoot sperm yet so we played till we wqas giggle with a soothing feeling . We met in the woods a lot and played like that. About a year later we was playing and when the soothing feeling was gettting there when suddenly he moaned loud and shot some sperm. I was scared I hurt him. He assured me it was a great feeling and didn't hurt. He even urged me to let him keep letting him suck on mine and I'm glad I did cause it did feel better . As I pulled out of his mouth I shot another lil spurt it was clear but an awesome feeling . End result we are now lifemates . thanks for listening ..

Mutual Masturbation Experience with SAME Sex

Hi guys, I am new to this so I hope I don't do anything wrong. I am 19 and have been masturbating for about 10 years. I can still remember the first time. It was with a friend, he had been playing with himself for a bit longer so he showed me how to go all the way. We were at his house and his parents were away for a couple of hours and we were just fooling around. As I watched him masturbate I was not sure how long it would take and I started to touch myself as well. It was a lot of fun, and I didn't think I was doing anything wrong. We even started touching each other. I am circumsized and he wasn't, and wanted to see how it felt and I did too. It only lasted a short time and he squirted his stuff and we laughed and joked around and then I squirted my stuff. It looked all gooey and I wanted to see what it tasted like so I licked my sticky hand and I can remember it tasted nice, but not like anything I had tasted before.

He and I masturbated regularly together for a few years and we occassionally would masturbate each other and not thinking anything of it. We didn't know about gay or straight, we were just having fun.

Mutual Masturbation Fantasy

I have never done this, but after reading here for a while I can't resist telling you something about myself. I am a virgin, I have unfortunately had the pleasure of sexual intercourse, with male or female. I must admit I have been msturbating and fantasising about girls for more years than I can remember and I still enjoy it very much.

But, as I have read these stories about mutual masturbation and gay stuff, I find that I am feeling differently about things. The thought of masturbating in front of someone is no longer as repulsive as it use to be, and in fact I was reading a story a little while ago, and I started to develop an erection and it was a story about gay sex. and mastrbation!

I am not gay, so I don't understand why I would become sexually aroused at reading a story about it

Mutual Masturbation Fantasy

I have had a very vivid fantasy for a long time now, and I wish I could do it myself but am not flexible enough. I have heard about guys sucking their own penis, and I fantasise about that all the time. I wonder if there is some way I could train myself to be more flexible. What I do now is I use a banana, nice firm and massage my erection withit until it is covered with saliva and semen and then I suck the banana very slowly and fantasise that it's my penis.

I guess, that's as close as I am gonna get to sucking myself.

-Submitted January 30, 2010
Sex - Male
Sexual Preference - Straight

Mutual Masturbation Experience with OPPOSITE Sex - Male-Female

Editor's Notes: Please publish regular masturbation stories on the Male Story Page
I know this is probably not what is meant by mutual masturbation but I have to tell this story. A female friend of mine calls me on the phone quite regularly and it was becoming a real nuissance, until one night acouple of weeks ago.

I was in the middle of a masturbation session and the phone rang. I was expecting another call so I answered it. Putting it on handsfree speaker for obvious reasons. And it was her. She is very attractive and I have often fantasised about her in the past so the sound of her voice while I was masturbating was a real turn on. She and I have only ever been friends but I would welcome something more. Anyway, as she spoke I felt myself nearing ejaculation and I had forgotten to get the tissues to clean up with so I excused myself briefly and got something and ejaculated.

When I returned to my phone coversation my friend was curious about the noises she heard. I was a bit more vocal when I came, then I wanted and she guessed I was doing something more than talking.

We had a long conversation that night and she admitted that she was open to phone masturbation as well. I know it sounds weird but it's true. It really happened. And we have done it a couple of times since. She describes what she is wearing and what she is doing and I do the same.

It is a great experience. The phone conversations are more fun than they have ever been. Quick, the phone is ringing. Gotta go.

Editor's Notes: Please publish regular masturbation stories on the Male Story Page

Editorial

I am relatively new to this website and let me say, I love it. I haven't experienced mutual masturbation myself, not really. But I am quite excited at the prospect of it happening one day.

What I do find in most videos I have watched with someone doing someone else or a guy masturbating himself, is they do it far too quickly. I have been a great belever that masturbation is a very enjoyable experience and furious stroking is not necessary. And believe me, I have been at it a very long time. I always stroke slowly. It is much better and it leaves your penis with no friction burns and ready for next time. Which for me is about 2 minutes from now.

Masturbation that Led to Gay Sex

A few years back when I was in high school, I had a best friend named Mikey. We would always stay at each others' houses and do what ever teenage boys would do. There was a night where I went to his house in the summer to stay for an entire week. The first night we looked at porn websites and masturbated. The next night we decided to masturbate without the porn. So we were in his bed doing our thing until I asked if he had ever gotten a hand job, and he replied no. I had never received one at the time either which I told him. He then said that it would be okay if he gave me one. I hesitated, thinking that it was a joke, but he reached over and grabbed my erection and began rubbing rapidly. I was going to tell him to stop but it felt amazing so I let him continue. I eventually came and that was that. The next night got a bit more intimate. In the same scenario as the previous night we began masturbating each other. During, he came close to me and kissed me in the cheek, then on the lips. Then I started kissing him more and it began as your typical make-out session. He asked me if he wanted to use his mouth on my penis and I didn't see why not. So he began sucking me and it felt even better. I eventually came in his mouth and that was that. I offered to masturbate him but he denied. The next night was even more exploratory. We did pretty much the same but he pulled down my jeans and turned me around. He began licking my anus and I couldn't believe that he was doing it. Of course, the night ended with me ejaculating on the sheets. We never jerked each other again, or mentioned what happened that week. School started, I moved away, and I have never seen him since.

Mutual Masturbation Experience with SAME Sex

When I was younger, my family and my cousins went to a hotel. One day me and my cousin where playing 21 and we decided that who ever looses a round the other has to pull down his pants and underwere. So he lost the first game and when I pulled down his pants and underwere and saw his litle erected hairless penis I got a huge erection my sefl becuase this was my fist time seeing a naked boy and I didn't even know what masterbation was. So we played another round and this time I lost I was a litle nervous becuase nobody ever saw me naked before so he pulled down my pants and underwere and my penis shot straight up I couldn't even cover it that's how big it was. And when he took his first look at my penis and said it was huge I didn't even what I was feeling and my first sperm came out and it felt great. About a year later he came to my house when nobody was home and we said we'll try it again and we said this time we have to take off all our clothes and runaround totaly naked and I lost first when I took off my pants through my underwere he saw my erected penis which got bigger and started to gigle so I pulled down my uderwere and started to runaround naked with him gigling at my naked body and when I finished my penis was so hard he hung a towel on it and that got me totaly and I spermed evrywhere and it felt graet. Now 2 years later I never went a day without massaging my buytiful penis and I still love it.

Mutual Masturbation Experience with OPPOSITE Sex - Male-Female

I work as professor in a college. A girl Linda also is a professor there. She is very sexy and we talk a lot. Her husband is an engineer and he travels a lot on business. We all live in the same apartment complex.

Linda's husband went on business trip. She was all alone in her apartment. I called her on phone and we talked about our work and computers. She asked me to show her a specific programming method on her computer and asked me to come over to her apartment. She told me that her husband was away on a trip. I got very much excited. As I entered her apartment, my dick was getting hard seeing her in shorts. I could not resist and embraced her with my hands around her back. She also put her hands around my back. We started kissing. Oh it was so wonderful. I pushed my tongue inside her mouth and she did the same. We kept kissing for about 10 minutes. While kissing, I put my hands on her butts and started squeezing them. Linda started making moaning sounds. I then started sucking her ear and then her neck. Linda maoned: Oh I love yooooooou. Suddenly my hand went her pussy over the shorts. Linda said slowly: Let us go on the sofa.

As we sat next to each other on sofa, I started rubbing her thighs. Linda started feeling my hard dick over my pants. Linda said: Oh your pants are getting wet dear. I told Linda to remove her shorts. She asked me to remove them. As I was removing her shorts, I started sucking her nipples that were erect. As I sucked her nipples, I started rubbing her clit and then pulled lips of her pussy. Linda started saying:Oh, my love, my masturbation, my best boy friend, my sucker..suck me moooooore. She started playing with my dick. I pushed my finger into her wet vagina. Linda screamed with pleasure: Oooooooh, Wooooooooo, Mooooore. I then lay her on the sofa and started sucking her clit and pussy lips. Linda kept making pleasure noises. Then I tried to push my tongue into her vagina. Her orgasm felt very tasty to me. I kept sucking her pussy for almost half hour. She then came over and started sucking my dick. I was so excited that I came in her mouth. We then went into a love embrace for almost 10 minutes.

Linda said: You know it was so much fun. Let us do it more often. It is good to give pleasure to eachother.

Masturbation that Led to Gay Sex

As I read these stories I get a boner I'm 16 and gay. I have a hard on now and am dying to jerk off, but there's a house full of people here... :( So I just got to the bottom of the page to type something a second. I have been texting one of my friends I guess you could call him and we talk about anything and everything...

We started out by talking about how we couldn't believe his current boyfriend of 3 weeks came out. We couldn't believe he was gay... he is the first string qb on the high school football team.

Anyways we started texting with topics in a way and we found out we are both circumsized my penis is an inch longer than his mine's 8 and his is 7 but I don't find him attractive hes a litlle to flambount for my taste... anyways we both wear boxer briefs we love blowjobs neither of us have done anal yet... we've used toys to do it but not the same... and so on things like that.

Well there was this one time an old boyfriend of mine after not talking for 8 months or so we decide to hang out and we ended up just going to the beach and making out on rocks I've always loved the way his mouth was so hot and moist... yumm! so we both got naked and went in the water I remember it was just dusk and my penis got so hard in the cold water we hugged and cuddled in the water as much as we could with the strong waves.

Then we agreed to go somewhere else because of the cold itchy wavey water. He was never wearing underwear and since I was wet and sandy I ditched mine in the bushes. lol and as we drove to the parking lot of a church to have sex I tried to jack him off but it was difficult to drive and do it lol so he was sucking me ahhh road head is amazing!!! and when we got to the church we had 20 mins til we had to be home so he asked me the quikest way I got off and I said a blow job :) so he got started on sucking and after a few we hopped in the back seat and I just layed there while he just humped me and it was amazing!

So as the warmth of his nice tone body rubbing against my cock and his against the inside of my thigh, he said he could go any minute and asked me when I was ready well I guess he couldnt handle it anymore. so his hot wet cum was all over my stomach and I touched it and licked it off my fingers and the rest dripping off his hot hard lucious dick and then I had to finish myself off and it landed right where his did on my stomach and they were just dripping of either side of my and it was like heaven!!!

He then just took one big lick from the very bottom of my toe up my shin up the inside of my thigh around my anus on my balls and up my shaft across my naval down the center of my abs around my nipples up my neck and eventually on my tounge yumm there was still a hint of cum on his tounge it was the hottest thing ive ever done and would love for it to happen again with him we layed in the backseat for a good two hours just with the sticky cum getting everywhere needless to say we were both extremely late!... :)

And im hoping to steal my friend that ive been texting's new boyfriend he has a butterface but an amazing set of abs !

Mutual Masturbation Experience with SAME Sex

this whole erotic weekend started when I went to the lake with my best friend joseph, o by the way my name is luke, my age was 11 and josephs age was 12.

while we were on our way down to the the lake in his car, we had alot of room because it was a big suv, I noticed a couple times that he had an outline in his pants and it looked alot like a penis, at this time in my life I was not very sexually educated, so this got me hard so I got my pillow and tried to hide it but before I got the pillow over my erection he saw it and gave me a look like he was intrested.

so when we got there we went tubing, and and water skiing, but being on the tube with all the waves hitting us and vibrating the tube made me horney and I got a boner. it must of also made joseph horney to because he kept having to fix hix pants in the crotch area.

after tubing we both took a shower and there were limited rooms so me and joseph had to share a room, we were getting ready to go into middle school and we were both nervous about changing so we decided to drop our towels and look at eachother. he had a boner I also had one to, so then we played truth or dare where we would toss the football and then the person who had the football would have to do a dare. so we were quite young so we didnt touch eachothers dicks, well not then.

so the next day we went swimming off the dock, and joseph had dissappered to somewhere and I couldnt find him, so I swam around the dock and then finally i went under the dock and found him, he was masturbating. I didnt know what that was at the time and I had never experenced it before so I was very curious, so i asked him what he was doing at first he said nothing and stuck with that story, but I knew what he was doing something so I kept asking so then he pulled down his pants and I saw his dick for the first time up close. he showed me what he was doing, but he showed me under the water, so I told him I couldnt see. so then at that point he took his penis and put it above the water so I could see, the dock was big so we had plenty of room between our heads and the dock. so then he told me now that I saw his dick I had to show him mine, of course it being my first expirence I was a little hesitant but I agreed so I stuck my little 3 1/2 incher out of the water and he looked at it for quite sometime, so eveuntally it died down and we went back to swimming and then went up to his game room, which was just a tv and I had brought a nintendo 64 so we hooked it up.

since he had showed me how to jack off we agreed that who ever lost, racing to mario cart would have to jack off without the cover and then whoever won would get the cover. I won, so then we layed on the bed and he didnt have a cover so i got a clear view of his penis which was pretty decent size about 4 3/4 inches witch was huge to me at the time. so eveuntally it was getting boring so i decided to take the cover off of myself, then right after that we both got hard again but I was having trouble with reaching an orgasm, so I just sat and watched him I had a boner the whole time because jacking off with him was just ax exhilarating experience, because he was my best friend and we were really close, then he cummed.... right then he started thrusting and white stuff squirted out all over his chest. so he cleaned up and we got dressed again and went downstairs to watch tv with his parents and acted like nothing happened. but iv gone over to josephs house many times and we’ve maintained a pretty constant jack off sessions together. over the years. i don’t consider this a gay act, I am a christan, and I think it is completely normal for guys that age to experiment sexually with their friends it is quite fun actually! this was my best sexually experience yet, except for the hot tub but that is a whole other story...

Mutual Masturbation Experience with SAME Sex

My name is Mary. Pam is my neighbour. Our husbands work, but we are housewives. We became very good friends and would visit each other's homes. We started discussing our sex life, when Pam asked me: How often you do sex with your husband? Then she would ask: How long sex last? We both were in agreement that men can do sex for a short time until they cum, but women can keep having orgasm after orgasm.

Pam told me that she masturbates several times a day. She told me that she first twisted her nipples with one hand and rubbed her clit with the other. She said that she imagined me while doing masturbation. I asked her to show me. Pam asked that we both remove our cloths. She took me to her bed room and started kissing my lips and tongue. We both started rubbing eachother's clit. It felt so good. I got very excited and started sucking Pam's nipples. She started making sex noises. Then she started pulling lips of my pussy while sucking my nipples. Then she insrted her finger in my vagina and kept moving itin and out. Pretty soon, we both were fucking eacother's pussy with fingers while kissing lips. We kept doing this for a long time and we both were making sex noises saying words like: I love you. Fuck me more. Suck me. Pam then started slapping my asses and squeezed them hard.

Pam then got up and went into kitchen and brought two warm hot dogs with condom on them. First Pam fucked me with the hot dog while kissing my lips and sucking my nipples. Then I did the same to Pam. We were both having many orgasms.

Suddenly, I started sucking Pam's clit while fucking her with the hot dog. Then I sucked her pussy lips. Pam started shouting words like fuck me, I love you. Pam then did the same to me. It was almost an hour that we were having sex. We then went into 69 position and started sucking eacother's pussy while fucking with hot dog. Pam then put a condom on her finger and gave one also to me. She inseted her finger in my ass while sucking my pussy. I did the same. Oh, it felt so different and so good.

After almost two hours of sex, we decided to hug eachother tightly while kissing lips. We could not believe we had so much fun and pleasure. Pam asked me to do this more often as this was so much fun. From then on, we have been making love almost 3 to 4 times a week except when we have period.

Mutual Masturbation Experience with OPPOSITE Sex - Male-Female

I was raised in a very rural southern area by a disfunctional family. I was and still am short and thin but thankfully healthy. Most of my famuly including my mother were very big, heavy people. I only saw my fther when I was very young and he was the only one who was built more like me. He was average size and not as tall or heavy as the rest of the family. There was constant fighting and argueing and I never did understand why there was so much anamosity between them. My father joined the Army and he and my mother parted when I was about 5 or 6 and I havn't seen him since. I'm 20 now and go to community college near home and still live with Katrina. In 1998 my mother had a stroke and died leaving me with my grandparents. My mother had 2 sisters and a brother but obviously none of them wanted me. I was only in 3rd gtade at the time and my grandparents who were grossly obese gave gaurdianship to Katrina who was my godmother when I was baptized. She was a childhood friend of my mother but I never knew her that well since she didn't get along with my mother's sisters. Katrina was only 19 at the time and lived with Dana in a small house only a mile or so from my grandparents. Both Katrina and Dana were big also and most people thought they were gay, but they aren't. The next few years were terrible and probably the worst time of my life. Both Katrina and Dana lived off of welfare and food stamps but Dana did have a job where she was paid cash every week. Even at 8 years old it was embarrassing for me to have Katrina or Dana bathe me. I had chores to do all the time and think Katrina was way to young to be raising me. She sarrted spanking me almost as soon as I moved in with her and Dana. Over time she let Dana spank me also and they always made me take my pants and underware off. When they finished I often had to stand naked from the waiste down for as long as an hour or more in the corner of the kitchen. They used their hand most of the time but Katrina began using a belt more often. They both drank beer often and spanked me in front of both male and female friends. It was worse when I had to stand naked or half naked in the corner with their friends laughing at me. Sometimes they even gave me a bath while one of their female friends watched. They washed my whole body and would touch and wash my genitals with their hands. I don't ever remember getting an erection and was always humiliated by it. They did this mostly in the evenings after they had a few beers and I think they knew how much it embarrassed me and got pleasure from it. As I got older I begged them to let me bathe myself but they continued to do it. The spankings also continued and the older I got the more humiliating it became. Even at 10 or 11 I was treated like a baby by them and punished often for trivial things and they began spanking me completely naked. Standing in the corner that way for an hour or more was worse than the spanking especially if one or more of their friends were there wether male or female. It seemed like all of their friends were very heavy people, not just the guys but also the girls. At times I thought I was being punished just because I was skinny and at times would ridicule me and tell me what a runt I was. I was afraid of both Katrina and Dana for the longest time. I think I was twelve when I started to get erections. Never when I was being spanked but mostley when they bathed me. They never talked about sex with me but did often talk about my penis, testicals and butt. They always told each other when I got an erection and would laugh and tell their friends I was getting a hard on all the time. I recall even being embarrassed when they talked about it. One evening Katrina was giving me a bath and her sister Dawn walked into the bathroom. They were both laughing and drinking beer. When Katrina washed my genitals I got an erection and she told Dawn right away. I tried to put my hands over myself to hide it but she pulled them away for Dawn to see it hard. She then made me stand up in the tub and asked me if I masturbated. Tha fact is I never did up to that time although I probably did know what masturbation was. Katrina put soap on my penis and began masturbating me with the two of them laughing at the same time. I think Katrina was drunk but within a minute I ejackulated. I might have been 11 that night but think I could have been 12 but don't really remember. I do remember being totally humiliated at what just happened and I think I cried because they were laughing at me. I wasn't sure at the time what just happened and don't think I fully realized she masturbated me. Dana came home shortly afterwards and right away Katrina told her about it and they began calling me a bad boy. I know I was upset about it but think thats when I started to realize what sex was. As much as I was embarrassed by it I knew how good it felt at the time. The next day both Katrina and Dana talked about it right in front of me. That night Katrina called me in for a bath and Dana came in when I got into the tub. Katrina started washing me and even before she touched my penis I got an erection. They both laughed right away but then Katrina made me stand up again and again masturbated me. I didn't know why they began doing this but I didn't care then and liked it very much. I didn't get spanked as often as before but they still did it to me and still did it in front of some of their friends sometimes. I also had to stand naked in the kitchen but rarely got an erection. They continued to masturbate me often and at times would have me masturbate myself. Katrina began letting her sister Dawn watch me sometimes and instead of being imbarrassed I think it slowly became more exciting for me. I had pubic hair by this time but they still treated me like a small child. It didn't happen often but even at 13 I was still spanked naked and made to stand in the corner naked sometimes. I had seen Katrina and Dana in night clothes and underware often but had only seen Dana naked one time and never saw Katrina naked. They ware both overwight but Katrina is much heavier than Dana. Dana was the first one to begin going around the house with little on and one day after school I watched her masturbate. Katrina wasn't home at the time and I heard a noise coming from her room. She was naked on her bed and I just stood and watched her. I know she climaxed but she didn't see me right away. When she realized I was watching her I thought she would be mad at me but she wasn't. She must have told Katrina right away that day and that night Dana gave me a bath and was only wearing a robe with nothing under it. As she mastubated me I could see her breasts and vagina and knew by seeing her like that caused me to get hard fasrter. The spankings stopped but both of them masturbated me almost every night. By the time I was 14 I started masturbating them also. Dana was the first one I did it to and she told me everything to do to her. The first time I masturbated Katrina I think she was to embarrassed to let me see her naked. She must have weighed about 250 pounds at that time and only let me see her vagina and breasts. As time went on she was less self concious about her weight and would completely undress and lay naked on the bed. Over time I began using dildos on both of them. They stopped bathing me but one or the other would masturbate me almost every night and I would do the same for them. Dawn never saw or found out I was masturbating Katrina and Dana until I was almost 16. She had seen them masturbate me many times in the past but didn't know we were masturbating each other. Dawn and Katrina look like sisters and both are overweight although Dawn is not as heavy as Katrina. Their friends don't know anything about what has transpired over the years and I'm sure none of them know we masturbate each other all the time. Dawn is included in it now and some times we do it to each other in private but the three of them are present sometimes when they masturbate me. They have all watched me masturbate one of them at times but Katrina prefers it when we do it alone. Dana and Dawn watch me masturbate them lots of times and Katrina likes to watch me masturbate Dana and Dawn most of the time. Now instead of ridiculing me they tell me I have a nice body. My penis is only average but they never downgrade me anymore and treat me better than ever before. They tell me somtimes that they are sorry for the way they treated me so badley when I was younger but I am not mad at them anymore. They satisfy me so often how could I possibly complain. Its a strange relationship and Katrina is the only one who doesn't have a boyfriend. Both Dana and Dawn have been dating for the last couple years but Katrina has hardly ever had a boyfriend. Aside from being heavy she is not the least bit attractive or pretty. I have dated a few girls over the last few years and have had sex but not very often. Once a week or so I am masurbated and maturbate Dana and Dawn. Most of the time Katrina masturbates me and I do the same to her. I know Dana and Dawn have sex with their boyfriends but realize I am the only one who Katrina can turn to. I have never had intercouse with any of them abd Dawn is the only one I have had oral sex with. Katrina now has no problem letting me see her naked and we are comfortable talking about it with each other and even asking each other to do different things. She is 11 years older than me but sometimes still talks to me and treats me like a toddler. She did loose some weight over the last few years but is still over 220 pounds and about 5'10 tall. I'm still thin and only 5'6 and Katrina has admitted to me many times she just liked seeing me naked. She admitted to me over the years that her and Dana puposely humiliated me when I was younger and liked spanking me. She told me one time that the authority and power she had over me went to her head. She confessed that she was to young and immature at the time to take me in. I do still remember those bad years and how creuly I was treated by her and Dana. I've obviously forgiven them and am happy with the way they have trated me since those times. I don't think I am an exibitionist since I was always humiliated when their friends saw me naked. However now, Katrin, Dana and Dawn see me naked almost everyday. I am still masturbated almost everyday by one of them but most often by Katrina. They are the only girls who see me naked now execpt for an ocassional girlfriend which I don't have presently. I think I am so accustom to the three of them seeing me naked it no longer bothers me even if they aren't masturbating me. I think they all like seeing me naked mostly because they all seem to be self concious about their weight. They aren't with me but I know they are with other people just by the way the dress when they go out. Katrina especially tries to hide her weight and wears black outfits often. Dawn is not as heavy as Katrina or Dana and is always trying different diets and trying to lose weight. They have all tried over the years but with little success. I think they are envious of me sometimes because I have never had a weight problem. I also think they envy my education as well and none of them are particularly intelligent. They are not dumb or stupid but some of the things they say at times shows their lack of education. Dana is the smartest but even she didn't finish high school. I don't tell people what goes on between us and doubt very much if they do. I still see some of their friends who saw me naked years ago but even they don't know how things are today. It amazes me sometimes when I think back to how horrible they were to me and how it all changed. They are very sexual when they masturbate me and each one is differnt in how they do it. They are different also when I matubate them. Dana is the most subdued and does moan sometimes but doesn't say much as she orgasms. Dawn is more active in moveing her body and pelvis and can be quite loud at times which amuses Dana if she is watching. Katrina is the most vocal of them all. She not only talks alot but at times has screamed loudly and orgasms many times as I masturbate her. She also likes her anus stimulated and at times has me insert my finger or dildo in her rectum. Dawn likes that sometimes but Dana only likes me to rub her anus and not penitrate it. All three have at one time or another penitrated my anus when masturbating me. At first I didn't like it but now do and Katrina often uses a small dildo in me. They always use a lotion or oil to masturbate me. Katrina uses a combination of baby oil and vaseline most of the time and completely coates my penis, scrotum and anus with it. She takes more time than the others and seems to satisfy me more. She teases me sometimes and by the time I cum it seems my semen is more abundant. Sometimes the three of them are watching me being masturbated but that is mostly on weekends and when they are drinking. I particulaly like that because they will take turns mastuebating me and at times all three are touching either my penis, testicals and even my anus, sometimes penitrating me. I actually wish they would do it like that more often, but I think Katrina prefers us being alone when we maturbate each other. The bad times are mostly forgotten by now and today I only have good times with them. I often wonder what Dana or Dawn's boyfriends would think if they knew what goes on at the house. I would never tell them but don't think they would appreciate knowing what we do to each other. Dana is the one who showed me this website but don't know I am writing this. She wrote a confession about me on another website but never mentioned Dawn or Katrina in it. I think Dana is ashamed to admit all four of us do these things. I am not ashamed of it but still never tell other people about it especially my family. I see my grandparents and one aunt somtimes but hardly ever see my other aunt or uncle. The two aunts don't speak to each other anymore and my uncle hasn't seen my grandparents in years. What a family!!!

Mutual Masturbation Experience with SAME Sex

I was on my 1st overnight scout campot shareing a 3 man tent with another 13 yr.old and a 15 yr. old.We were in our sleeping bags on the ground and the 15 yr.old aked if we jerked off. We did not know the term and he asked if we wanted to watch.OK! He had me hold the flashlight and proceded to j/o until he unloaded all over his stomach,gobs of sticky stuf which he had us touch,WOW!Now we tried it and both of us were able to feel the sensation,but with litle semen.We did this each night of the 2 night camp and it felt good.I began a life of loving to J/O.

Group Masturbation

What I'm about to reveal neither my husband or children know about. I was born and raised in Costa Rica never coming to th US until I was 19. This all happened in the early and mid 1980's until 91, then I came to to New York in 1993. I never went to high school and was somewhat illiterate but was well taken care of. My grandparents raised me until I was 8 but both became very ill. When my granfather passed I was sent to a differnt town and raised by family friends until shortly after my 17th birthday. There were 5 other children there, 3 girls and 2 boys. Only the one girl, Nilsa, was older than me by about a year, the others were all a year or two younger than me. Elba and Julio were the house parents and were always very good to us. The house was in a heavy wooded area and I just loved living there. We only had an outside toilet but in the room behind the kitchen was a large bath tub. It had running water but when it was emptied the water went out under the floor into a ditch. We were all bathed together at times with two or three of us in the tub at the same time boys and girls together. When I first arrived there I was naturally embarrassed by it but soon ajusted to the way things were done. Nudity in the house was ordinary and everday I saw one or more naked including Elba and Julio. We all had chores to do everyday but had plenty of time to enjoy ourselves, play and have fun. We were feed well and always taken care of. In the room where the tub was also had a large wood table. We only got a bath 3 times a week and I'm not certain when it began but Julio would come in after our bath and have us lay on the table naked. I didn't like him doing it to me but he also did it the other girls and boys and the youngest boy was his only son. Lots of times he found ticks on us and he also said he was looking for plant poison also. That first year he found several ticks on me but the two boys always seemed to get them worse. Because me and Nilsa were the oldest I think we were more humiliated by it especially when he checked us in front of everyone else. Reba also checked us sometimes but it was done by Julio most of the time. As Nilsa and I got older we were allowed to bathe with just the two of us but we still had to share the bath water. Even as we got older Julio would still come in and make us lay naked on the table to check us for the ticks. The table was big enough for both Nilsa and I to lay on at the same time and sometimes we did. He did the same to her but would always look at every inch of our body and always look in our hair. He even seperated the cheeks of our buttocks and would open our vagina lips. We would see this happening to each other most of the time but we never exactly complained about it. Reba was there at times and knew what Julio was doing so it was excepted by all. At times Nilsa or I would bathe the younger ones but Julio always came in to check them after the bath. He did it mostly once a week but sometimes more often. I'm not sure what my mindset was at the time but I became so accustom to Julio or Reba or the rest of them seeing me naked that it no longer bothered me. Me, Nilsa and one of the other girls were developing and it seemed like none of us were ashamed or humiliated if we were seen naked even by the boys. We still saw Elba and Julio naked sometimes so it didn't seem to be an issue. Everyone was happy living there and aside from a few arguments over little things everyone got along well. Nilsa and I had just finished our bath the one night and when Julio came in he said we should be checked alone because we were older. He had Nilsa get on the table first and made me wait in the shed. I waited and waited and after about a half hour he called me back in as Nilsa went back in the house. I had a towel around me but he told me to take it off and lay on the table which I had done so many times before. He first looked in my hair then began looking at the rest of my body. He always touched us as he did this but he began paying more attention to my breasts and vagina lately. Reba came in for a moment but Julio just told her he'd be finished soon. Without realizing what was happening to me I became aroused and Julio was fingering me. I must have reacted to it and he even asked me if it felt good. I responded that it did and he just continued until I orgasmed a second time. When I got up off the table he just told me to go to my room which I shared with Nilsa. I was in a daze and not sure how or what he just did to me. I was very content or should I say satisfied. When I got back to my room I told Nilsa right away and she told me he has been doing to her for a long time. I asked why she never told me but just said Julio asked her not to. The next week he did it to me again but this time he did it while Elba watched. Afterwards Elba told me all about sex and how women have babies and just about everything. Within the next month he began masturbating Nilsa and I together and started to undress and masturbate himself. Elba began coming in and it started with Elba masturbating him but within a few weeks Nilsa and I were shown how to do it to him. At the time I thought his penis was enormous but know now it was only average size. When Elba was there she just watched us most of the time and at times insisted Nilsa and I masturbate each other. We did a lot of the times when Elba was in the room but if she wasn't there Julio always masturbated us. Reba and Julio would always go to their room after Reba watched and I'm sure they did to have sex together. I know I was being used but looked forward to it and was happy when Julio came in to do it to me. and Nilsa. Nilsa and I also masturbated together at night often and sometimes did it to each other. Sometimes we just liked to watch each other do it and sometimes let the oldest boy watch us. Elba found out we did that one time and was mad we let him watch us. This continued for years and at times I was alone with Julio but other times Nilsa, another girl and Elba would be there. I married when I was 17 and have lived in the US since 1993. I go back to Costa Rica almost every year for 2 weeks and still visit Elba and Julio. I still see their son and Nilsa is married with 4 children now. I only have one counsin still living there and look forward to seeing them all. I know I was exploited by Elba and Julio those years but have never told anyone about it especially my husband and children. As far as I know Nilsa has never told anyone and I still think about it often. I do know it would be considered child abuse but as illogical as it sounds I never felt that way. Each year when I see Elba and Julio we never talk about it and I don't ever remember us having a discussion about what we did or what Julio did to us. I presume he did the same to the other girls when they got older but we simply never talked about it. Most people wouldn't understand but my time with Elba and Juliuo was a wonderful time of my life. I can't justify what they did with us but never did Nilsa or I complain or even ask for it to stop. I can only remember looking forward to it and recall being dissapointed sometimes when Julio didn't come in after my bath. I was happy the entire time I lived there and my only regret as a youngster was not finishing school. I made up for it once I got here but it took longer for me to ajust and learn to read better.

Group Masturbation

Back when I was younger, I would take friends to my parents cottage and we would use it as a base camp for hunting. One afternoon it began raining so we all came in and went upstairs to the loft to get out of our wet clothes. One of the guys found my sister's swimsuit and announced he was going to j/o in it as she was a sexy girl. We all watched as he began to stroke and then I began also and soon we were all playing with ourselves. It didn't take Mac long before he erupted,which made us all hot. I lay on one of the beds and they watched me stroke until I unloaded copious amounts of semen on my chest and belly. That got the other three guys going and one after another they came too.We laughed and after dressing went down and played cards. No one ever mentioned this episode again,we wern't ashamed, but I think we were afraid that someone would call us queer

Mutual Masturbation Experience with OPPOSITE Sex - Male-Female

My girlfriend and I love porn and when we would visit NYC we would spent one day going from one XRated theatre to another and would play with each other during the films, sometimes cumming. At one of thes theatres we were engrossed in the film stroking each other[under the jackets on our laps] when I heard the unmistakable sound of meat beating .I turned around just as this guy stoodup and shot his load onto my girlfriend head. I froze watching the semen shoot and then settle into her hair.She started to turn around and I stopped her and the guy ran up the aisle.Well that ended that show and we went back to our hotel so she could cleanup. She laughed about it then and asked me to reinact so she could have my cum in her hair. This was the begining of our group j/o adventures,another story to follow

Mutual Masturbation Fantasy

I have always had this fantasy of a woman coming up to me and showing me her gorgous breasts. She would then press her breasts against my chest. I would then pull my hard as a rock penis out of my pants and start rubbing it, until the eruption happened. That is my fantasy.

I remember when I was younger, I discovered that touching my penis tickled and felt good. I started to rub on the floor face down with my own hands under me while I moved my hips back and forth rubbing my cock on my hand. My sister who was three years older than I started doing the same thing in fact she rubbed on the floor the same way. One day while my mother was out I started to rub and my sister was too. She lay next to me face down and started to rub in the same way but she moved her hand and placed it under my penis. It felt like very big tickles going through my whole body. My wiener got very very hard and I only had to rub a couple of minuites before I cum on her hand. much the same way I let her rub on my hand too of course that was many many years ago.

Mutual Masturbation Experience with SAME Sex

when I was about 10 years old I got a new chemistry set. My neighbor friend a boy that was a couple of years older than I came to play with me. While using the set we had to light a burner to heat the chemicals. He took a strike anywhere match and struck it on my zipper witch made me very hard. he asked me if it made me get hard and I told him yes. He asked if he could touch my penis through my pants just to see how hard I was. I let him and his hand made it tickle even more and I got even bigger. Since we were alone he said can I try something with you and I was a little scared but I told him yes. He had me pull down my pants and took the large box of matches and started striking them near my already hard penis. It made me tickle so much and my cock was throbbing up and down. He was giggling as he struck the matches harder and held them close to my penis. I came almost instantly shooting a large load of cum everywhere. He said wow that made me horny too just seeing you cum! Because I felt guilty that I had cummed but he had not I felt his penis in his shorts. It was hard as a rock. I grabbed it and started stroking it. this is the embarrising part my older sister walked in and saw my hand on his cock and saw the matches everywhere. She told me that she would tell my mom if she was not allowed to watch and help.So of course We allowed her to watch. She grabbed the matches and as I stroked my friends shaft she began to strike them near him. He came all over the place throbbing hard. My sister never told my mother about that day but she did tell her that I was masturbating with matches. My mother really didn't care as long as I was careful and she would give me already used match books to rub on but she did tell me its a private thing and that I had to do it in my room with my door closed. She told me not to do it with my sister around but there were many times after that that I asked my sister to strike matches for me when my parents were not around and she did! She made them pop really hard on the match book or box and I cum hard This is a true story from my child hood but that was almost 40 years ago. Happy cumming everyone

Mutual Masturbation Experience with SAME Sex

This is a true story based on my child hood as a very young boy. Just like most kids I had friends over to play and we decided this day were would play doctor and nurse. a young girl friend that I knew came over and we began to play with a new micro scope that I had got for my birthday. Some how we came up with the idea of wanting to look at semen. Of course that meant I had to cum. She is the one that wanted to do this and see it so she started grabbing at my penis through my pants. Her hand made my wiener get very hard and it felt really good.I was new to masturbating and did not really know how. I laid on my bed and she placed her hand under my penis. I began to rock back and fourth moving up and down rubbing on her warm hand. It made me tickle so much I got hard as a rock and soon shot my load in my underwear. She then had me pull my pants down and took a slide and placed some cum on it. She put it in the micro scope and we could see the sperm moving. It was cool and made me even more horny. She was a really pretty girl but was kinky and I was very shy around her. I was actually scared of girls for a while. The next time she came over she smiled at me and insisted we go to play in my room. Normally my mom made me keep my door open but this day she had company over and we were being loud so she closed the door. I locked it that day she took my penis out of my pants and touch it and played with it. She said she could feel it move and throb in her hand. She said she wanted to see me cum while I was scarred of getting caught by my mom I agreed to do it. She spit on her hand and started to stroke my hard cock up and down I can still feel her hand on me to this day. It tickles so much I could feel the cum getting ready to shoot. The tickles were very strong.Then at that moment I blew my load of hot cum in her hand. She smiled and said good boy. That was the last time we ever did that but it still makes me hard to remember doing it. to feel her little warm hand on my hard wiener.

Mutual Masturbation Experience with SAME Sex

It all started 4 years ago at my friends house. I had gone over for a sleep over that we had planned the night before. As we were flipping through the channels, we came across Amrican Pie. After a few minutes I started to get hard. Not wanting my friend to see I reached for one of the blankets that were there. Feeling hidden I reached down and started to stroke my now hard penis. Out of the corner of my eye I could see that my friend wasn't trying to hide his throbing cock. We got talking Abkht sex and jacking off and I could we he was rubbing his member. I asked him if he had ever thought about jacking off with another guy and he said yes. I had always wanted to so I just took mine out and started going at it. He was a bit shocked at first but followed my cue. After a while he asked me if I knew any different ways of masturbating than just then just the full fist and I showed him a few. He couldn't do it so I asked him if I could do it to him to show home and he said yes. The feeling of another man's cock is just so hot! Without warning he reached over and grabed my throbing cock and started to stroke it. This went on into we both were about to cum and we finished ourselves off. We still get together once in a while to this day and jack off. It is great fun and mabey we could find another person to join us.

Masturbation that Led to Straight Sex

This secret was hard to keep but because I felt like the guilty one I have never told a soul. Gary is the son of my mothers best friend who today I still call her aunt Meg. I was in grade school when it all started and Gary just went into high school. He would babysit for me and my younger brother often and was always fun to be with. It began very subtle but within a short time we began masturbating each other. Right from the start we both swore not to tell and and recited a pact to each other. He was almost four years older than me and it began with him walking into the bathroom while I was taking a bath. The first few times he said he was sorry but I was angry with him. One night he came in and I said I was going to tell my mother or his mother what he was doing. Right away he begged me not to and over a period of abut an hour offered to let me see him naked if I wouldn't tell on him. I did except his offer and after my brother went to bed he took his clothes off in front of me. I had seen my brother naked before but never a boy that age and never saw a boy naked with pubic hair. I'm not sure exactly how he put it but told me that every time he saw me naked he would let me see him naked also. Over approximately 6 months we had seen each other nude dozens of times. At that point we had never touched each other but did take our time looking and inspecting each other. He would get erections most of the time and began telling me how he masturbated all the time. He had never done it in front of me but told me he did everytime he saw me naked. When I think back it wasn't him that asked me to watch, but rather me who asked him. I watched him that first time and was amazed when he did cum. I knew about sex by this time and Gary and I had talked about it many times. I had never seen semen before and enjoyed watching him cum. He usually babysat for us at least once a week and mostly on Saturdays. He began coming in everytime I took a bath and would just stand looking at me and talking to me the whole time. I din't mind him coming in because I knew I would get to see him naked. Once my brother was in bed he would undress and masturbate while I watched him. He kept asking me if I wanted to touch him and I really did but always said no. Then one night I did hold his penis while it got hard. Both of us laughed about it and joked around about it. The fourth or fifth time I held his penis he held my wrist and masturbated with my hand holding him. I know I shouldn't have but I totally liked doing it and enjoyed watching him cum so much. This went on for a long time and he never tried to touch me. I was developing a little and still didn't mind him seeing me naked all the time knowing I would see him that way and see him with an erection. I think I was fasinated by it and began putting the lotion on him and feeling his testicals before masturbating him. We put my brother to bed one night and went into my room. I was always in my pajamas when I masturbated him but this night he asked me to take them off. I said no at first and the only times he saw me naked was when I was taking a bath. He kept pleading with me to undress telling me it made him hot when he saw me naked. Even though he saw me in the tub so many times it did feel strange to me to take my clothes off in front of him, but I did. He layed on the bed and I put the hand lotion on him rubbing it all over his scrotum and eventually masturbating him. I don't remember what was said but somehow he taked me into layiing down and began touching my small breasts and vagina. I naturally had touched myself masny times but never had masturbated. As soon as he started fingering me I got wet and within a few minutes had my first orgasm. From that night on we continued to masturbate each other every chance we got. Some days if his parents wern't home I would go to his house. More than a year went by and one night he was masturbating me as I just layed on the bed with my eyes closed. I had already had one orgasm when all the sudden I realized it was his tongue stimulating me. It felt so wonderful I just let him continue opening my legs for him as much as I could. Each time after that was a combination of oral sex and masturbation. Each time became more exciting for me and I began to have several orgasms each time we were together. He did this for months never asking me to give him oral sex but one night asked me if I would. I think I was so appreciative of how he satisfied me I agreed to do it to him. The first time I did it he told me when he was going to cum and I would then masturbate him with my hand til he did. Then the routeen began where we both gave each other oral sex first and a short time later we would masturbate each other. Most of the time he would give me oral sex both times and he would cum two times . I even began letting him cum in my mouth sometimes although I never really swallowed it. I probably did swallow some of it but always spit it out as much as I could. It was always salty but I really didn't mind the taste of it to much. By this time he had a girlfriend and I was sort of jealous about it. He would tell me some of the things he did with her and I think he knew it bothered me that he had another girl. I was not jealous enough to stop doing things with him and by the time he was a senior in high school they had broken up. After that year he went to college in Pittsburgh. I thought I was in love with him and was devastated when he left. I started dating and soon discovered I could live without him. Gary and I never had intercouse but I did when I was sixteen for the first time. I didn't see Gary often and we never did anything after that. It was strange because the few times I did see him the next few years we never taslked about all the times we had together. I dated a few guys over the next few years and did have sex with some especially when I was in college, where I met my husband. I've been married almost two years now and am very happy with my sex life. My husband and I have great sex together and gratify each other with oral sex often. We masturbate each other and naturally have intercouse often also. He tells me all the time how good I am when I give him oral sex and a few times told me how great I am at it. He loves the way I do it and very much enjoys how I lick and touch his scrotum. He never asked how I learned how to satisfy him so well and even if he did I couldn't tell him. After all Gary and I took an oath not to tell anyone and I never did. I don't know if Gary ever told anyone but at this stage of my life, don't care. The main thing is neither my parents or his ever knew what we were doing all those years. He's a dentist today and my parents still see him often. They must have trusted him very much years ago never realizing his interest in me. They probably never realized how much I liked him also but that was then.

IMPORTANT NOTICE:  Please do not type in ALL CAPITAL LETTERS. We can not archive stories that are typed in all capitals because some of our programming is case-sensitive (Also, writing in all capitals on the Internet is considered YELLING, which does not make sense here) - We hate deleting stories that obviously took a long time to write. When someone puts in this amount of effort, we want to keep the story archived on the site forever. Please follow the instructions on the publishing form before you submit an entry so we do not have to delete any more stories like this.

---------

Mutual Masturbation Experience with SAME Sex

I THINK I WAS AROUND 11 OR 12 WHEN I USE TO GO SWIMING A LOT AT A LOCAL POOL. I HADN'T REALLY BEEN TO INTERESTED IN GIRLS AS OF YET BUT WAS BEGINING TO FEEL FUNNY SENSATIONS IN MY PENIS FROM TIME TO TIME. I REMEMBER AN OLDER NEIGHBOR BOY WHO I PLAYED WITH SUGGESTING A GAME OF DARTS BETWEN HIM AND I. HE SAID THAT THE LOOSER HAD TO PULL DOWN HIS PANTS. I THOUGHT IT WAS KIND OF FUNNY AND AGREED. WELL ANYWAY, WE PLAYED AND HE LOST. I REMEMBER HIM PULLING HIS PANTS DOWN AND HIS UNDERWEAR SHOWING HIS BIG, THICK, HALF HARDENED PENIS. HE HELD IT IN HIS HAND AS I STARED AT IT WISHING MINE WAS THAT BIG. HE SAID I COULD TOUCH IT IF I HAD WANTED BUT I WAS KIND OF AFRAID AND DECLINED. LOOKING BACK ON IT NOW, I WISH I HAD NOT ONLY TOUCHED IT BUT SUCKED IT AS WELL. I AM A MARRIED MALE WHO ALWAYS WISHED THAT I COULD SUCK MY OWN PENIS. HAVING A LITTLE OVER SIX INCHES MAKES IT IMPOSSIBLE FOR ME TO DO. SO THE ONLY WAY I COULD FEEL WHAT IT WAS LIKE TO SUCK A DICK WOULD BE TO SUCK SOOMEONE ELSES BUT I NEVER HAVE. I'D ALSO LIKE TO TOUCH MY DICK UP AGAINST ANOTHER DICK, SIDE TO SIDE, TOP TO BOTTOM AND HEAD TO HEAD WHEREBY OUR LEAKING SEMEN WOULD INTERMINGLE. BUT GETTING BACK TO THE SWIMMING POOL. WHEN YOU ENTERED THE BOYS/MENS LOCKER ROOM YOU HAD TO GO UP TO THIS COUNTER AND GET A WIRE BASKET WITH A NUMBER AND A PIN ON IT FROM THE ATTENDANT. AS I SAID I WAS AROUND 11 OR 12 AND HE WAS PROBABLY ABOUT 30. HE WORE THICK GLASSES AND SEEMED LIKE HE MAY BE A LITTLE SLOW. ANYWAY YOU WOULD UNDRESS, PUT YOUR CLOTHES IN THE BASKET AND RETURN IT TO HIM WHEREBY HE WOULD PLACE IT ON A SHELF. YOU PUT THE CORRESPONDING NUMBER PIN ON YOUR SWIMSUIT. HAVING HAD GONE SWIMMING THERE ON NUMEROUS OCCASIONS, I DIDN'T THINK TO MUCH OF GETTING UNDRESSED IN FRONT OF ANYONE SINCE IT ONLY TOOK A FEW SECONDS TO PUT MY SUIT ON. NOW AS I SAID EARLIER, I WAS STARTING TO FEEL LITTLE TWITCHES AND JUST FUNNY FEELINGS IN MY PENIS. I HADN'T JACKED OFF YET BUT WAS JUST STARTING TO NOTICE IT MORE AND FEEL IT FROM TIME TO TIME. ANYWAY ONCE AGAIN I SHOWED UP AT THE LOCKER ROOM TO SWIM. ONLY THIS TIME FOR SOME REASON I SEEMED TO NOTICE THE OTHER GUYS DICKS MORE THAT I USE TO. I FOUND MYSELF LOOKING AT THEM AND COMPARING THEM, I GUESS TO MINE, BUT THERE'S WERE A LOT BIGGER. WHAT I NOTICED MORE HOWEVER WAS THAT THE LOCKER ROOM ATTENDANT WOULD ACTUALLY STARE AT EVERYONES DICK IF IT PRESENTED ITSELF TO HIM. THIS KINE OF MADE ME FEEL GOOD/NASTY AND I DECIDED TO SEE IF HE'S STARE AT MINE. I MIGHT HAVE HAD 3 OR 4 INCHES AT THE TIME. ANYWAY, I WAITED TILL NO ONE ELSE WAS IN THE ROOM BEFORE TAKING OFF MY UNDERPANTS. AND AS I DID I STOOD STRAIGHT AHEAD SO HE COULD SEE ME. I PUT MY UNDERWEAR IN THE BASKET AND REACHED FOR MY SWIM TRUNKS AND BEGAN TO PUT THEM ON. I TRIED NOT TO LET HIM KNOW I WAS WATCHING HIM BUT HE HAD HIS EYES FIXED ON MY DICK THE WHOLE TIME. I WAS NERVOUS AND SHAKING INSIDE AND WHEN I TOOK THE BASKET UP TO HIM, HE SAID YOU GOT A NICE ONE. I SAID THANKS AND WENT TO THE POOL. AFTER THINKING ABOUT THIS FOR THE NEXT FEW WEEKS AT HOME, I'D PLAY WITH MYSELF AND RE ENACT MY LETTING HIM SEE MY PENIS. THE NEXT TIME I WENT TO THE POOL, I'D DO THE SAME THING, ONLY I GOT TO TAKING MY UNDERWEAR OFF, SLOWER AND SLOWER AND GOT TO PUTING MY SWIM SUIT ON SLOWER AND SLOWER AS WELL SO HE COULD GET A REAL GOOD LOOK AT MY DICK. I GOT TO WHERE AFTER SWIMMING I'D REALLY TAKE MY TIME USING MY TOWEL TO DRY MY DICK OFF OVER AND OVER AS HE'S CONTINUE TO WATCH. BEING NAKED AND LETTING MY DICK HANG OUT FOR ALL TO SEE REALLY TURNED ME ON. FINALLY ONE DAY WHEN NO ONE WAS AROUND AND I HAD WALKED UP TO GIVE HIM THE BASKET, HE ASKED IF HE COULD SEE MY DICK UP CLOSE. I WAS SHAKING LIKE A LEAF BUT SAID OKAY. HE LIFTED UP THE COUNTER TOP OPENING AND LET ME THROUGH. I WALKED INBETWEEN THE SHELVES WHERE THE BASKETS WERE KEPT TURNED AROUND AND TURNED AROUND TO SEE HIM STANDING ONLY ABOUT 5 OR 6 FEET FROM ME. HE WAS STARING DOWN AT MY CROTCH BUT DIDN'T SAY ANYTHING. SO, I NERVOUSLY PULLED MY SWIM TRUNKS DOWN AND NOTICED THAT MY MOSTLY HALF HARD DICK WAS NOW PULSATING AND GETTING MUCH HARDER. I NOTICED IT LEAKING SOME FLUID AS WELL. HE ASKED IF HE COULD TOUCH IT BUT BEFORE I COULD ANSWER SOME OTHER PEOPLE HAD COME IN FOR HIM TO WAIT ON. HE'D WAIT ON THEM BUT KEPT TURNING HIS HEAD TO LOOK AT ME. NEVER HAVING JACKED OFF, I JUST INSTINCTFULLY JUST STARTED PLAYING WITH MY DICK.IT GOT AS HARD AS A ROCK. WHEN HE CAME BACK INTO THE ISLE, HE ASKED AGAIN IF HE COULD TOUCH IT. I SAID YES BUT WHEN HE REACHED DOWN AND HELD IT, I CAME ALL OVER HIS HAND. IT SCARED ME BUT FELT SO DAMN GOOD. I HURRIED AND PULLED MY PANTS UP AND LEFT BUT NOTICED THAT HE WAS LICKING MY CUM OFF OF HIS HAND. ALTHOUGH I NEVER LET HIM TOUCH ME AGAIN, I WOULD TEASE HIM A LOT WHEN I'D GET UNDRESSED AND DRESSED IN THE LOCKER ROOM. I'D RUB MY DICK ANE BALLS REAL SLOW WITH MY TOWEL AND WATCH HIM LICK HIS LIPS KNOWING HE WANTED TO SUCK IT PROBABLY.I WOULD THEN SOMETIMWES GO INTO THE BATHROOM AT THE POOL AND FINISH JACKING OFF OR WAIT TILL I GOT HOME AND DO IT. LOOKING BACK I GUESS AS MUCH AS I TEASED HIM I SHOULD HAVE LEFT HIM SUCK IT AT LEAST ONCE BUT COULDN'T BRING MYSELF TO DO SO AT THE TIME.

IMPORTANT NOTICE:  Please do not type in ALL CAPITAL LETTERS. We can not archive stories that are typed in all capitals because some of our programming codeis case-sensitive (Also, writing in all capitals on the Internet is considered YELLING, which does not make sense here) - We hate deleting stories that obviously took a long time to write. When someone puts in this amount of effort, we want to keep the story archived on the site forever.

Please follow the instructions on the publishing form before you submit an entry so we do not have to delete any more stories like this.

Mutual Masturbation Experience with SAME Sex

We used to hang out around my house or my friend's garage. One summer evening, we were on my front porch being usual pre- teens, acting dumb and whatnot. He then told me he had a bigger penis than me, and I said no way. As soon as I said that, he unzipped his pants and pulled out his hard, smaller than mine, penis. I knew that I was straight, but it still got me hard. He started to play with it, and he asked me to show me his, but I said no. He had to go home, so he left and I forgot about it for a couple of days. About a week or so later, me and him wee hanging out in his garage. He turned his back to me for a second saying he had to show me something, then he tirned around and he had his penis, hard as a rock, sticking out. I was like wow and ew at the time time. He begged me to show him mine, and after a few minutes, I decided to take mine out. I was also hard, ad he was surprised that I was about an inch bigger than him. He started to jack off, and that got me even more horny. He then asked if I would touch him, whch I said no to at first, but he begged and I eventually held his penis in my hands. He said it felt good, so I started to stroke it, and he was moaning softly. He then grabbed mine, and God it felt so good. Soon, he asked if I would put his in my mouth. I said no, and he begged like he always did, but I only agreed to lick and kiss it. I got to my knees with his penis sticking straight in my face. I lightly kissed the head and licked the shaft of it. I then told him to do the same to me, so he did. I then started to grab his balls and rub them gently, then we did a dick fight, which was when we smacked each other's penises with each other. He then asked me to suck his again, and I still said no. Then, he pulled his shirt all the way up and I saw him completely naked, and it got me so horny. I then asked if he would bend over in front of me. His butt was so smooth, and he asked me to lick it, and I did, and it was ever so smooth. Then, I did something weird, I stuck my nose into his butt crack and sniffed. The smell strangely turned me on, and then I stuck my finger into his butt and he said it felt good. I started to squeeze his butt cheeks and started to jerk him off again. Then he asked me to bend over for him, and I did. He started to rub my cheeks, and then I felt the tip of his penis teasing my butthole. I let him procedd, and he stuck it in slowly, and he thrustd about 54 times but I told him to stop because it hurt. I then jerked him off a little bit more, but since we were young, we didn't cum. We went back outside, and he started to pee right in front of me. He showed me his penis one last time, and I jerked him a few more seconds, and went home. We lost contact, but the thoughts of that day still make me horny

Masturbation that Led to Straight Sex

I have been with my wife since we were 19. Early on I showed her some porn and it got us both really hot. Ever since we often watch porn together and touch each other while we are doing it. We sit side by side in the bed and wack each other off while watching porn. We bring the each other right to the point of coming. Then we stop. Then we start again. Sometimes we progress to sucking each other off. Sometimes we keep masturbating each other. Sometimes we watch the other one wack it for awhile. Most of the time she gets right to the point of cuming. Then I let her mount up and pop one right off since she has been on the brink for quite awhile. No matter what our foreplay is always mutual masturbation. Its really fun and I recommend it to being in tune with what makes each other hot.

Masturbation that Led to Straight Sex

To begin my story a bit of back story. My mom had been married twice and had also been hospitalized a couple times for mental heath reasons while I was younger. Anyhow by the time I was in my late teens my mom and I were living in a 2 bedroom house, and things were pretty normal. My mom was always open about sexual matters, she knew I masturbated and she told me it was totally normal and heathy. Often late at night I could hear her in her room moaning in delight, so I knew she masturbated also.

One summer mom and I were driving up north to visit my aunt, it was a long drive so we took turns driving. I was in the passenger sit taking a nap and I guess having a real good dream. When I woke up mom asked did you have a good nap? she was looking at my lap when she said it. I replied yes then reliezed why she was staring at my crotch, I had a raging erection. She laughed as I tried adjusting myself to hide my boner. It was like crowbar in my sweatpants. I was hoping it would go away and end the embarressing situation. My mom kept finding it amusing and was enjoying seeing me squrim. Just as I felt the blood leaving my penis mom said why don't you just rub one out really quick. I was kinda shocked but excited, did she mean I should jack off right there? next to her in the car? I wasn't sure what to say, I said something like, What? right here? Anyway she said why not I'm your mom I've seen you naked before and its not like I've never seen a guy cum. I was stunned but my penis was throbbing at the idea.

I reached into my sweatpants and started rubbing it inside my pants. She looked at me as if I was crazy and told me if your gonna do it do it right. I was like what if a trucker passes by and sees me? Mom said so? live a little have fun. So I pulled my sweats down around my ankles exposing my hard member to my mom. At this point I was getting into it, in a car half naked. Mom told me to just relax and enjoy I started rubbing my shaft up and down. Mom keep looking over at me and my raging penis, she wasn't looking like a mom she looked more like a horny girl. She was talking about how long it had been since she'd seen I nice hard penis, and admited that she was getting turned on. I was stroking like a madman at this point. She told me to slow down and mke it last, I noticed her free hand was in her lap. She put the cruise control on and un buttoned her jeans and watched her hand slid in between her panties. It was so exciting the cars passing us on the highway had no idea. I was getting to point were I couldn't hold out I told her I about to bust my load. No sooner had I said it when I shot a load across the car.

That night we stopped for the night at a motel mom was horny as a toad and me of course was just enjoying it all. We took a shower together it was the first time I saw mom naked all at once, I'd seen a boob or a glimps of her before. She let me touch her silky skin and guided my hand around her vagina it was surreal. We ended up naked on the bed exploring each others bodies I sucked on her nipples as she showed me how to please her with my hand. She was working my penis really good with her other hand, she knew how work it. We both came multi times we even 69ed. We were just caught up in the moment and didn't feel it was wrong, I felt it was natural and loving aswell as a bit nasty.

The next day we made it to my aunts and had a great week, we didn't talk about what happen untill the drive home. I was feeling kinda guilty, but my mom and her mental state thought it was okay. infact when I brought up that I feel it was wrong she threated to cause a car crash, it was then I reliezed I was in trouble. Things were okay I mean I had a masturbation partner and lover, but my mom had changed into a posessive wacko. My hope was she'd see it wasn't healthy sooner or later.

All in all it was kinda fun being treated like a sex slave she'd make me stay naked and would tease me so I'd get hard and have to masturbate. She liked taking risks too, like we go out in public like a movie theater and mastubate each other. The end came when she decided we should drive to a drive thru and order our food in the nude. The police arrested us both, saddly mom was sent away again and I was placed in therapy. Even though it should be a bad thing for me I admit I tend to still not really understand why. My mom was released from state custudy, but by law was barred from ever seeing me her own son. She committed sucide a couple years ago.

Mutual Masturbation Experience with OPPOSITE Sex - Male-Female

My husband and I of 9 years regularly mastrubate during a love making session. The typical scenario would be teasing each other for a while and then either as I go down on him or he goes down on me we will touch ourselves and this helps arouse the both of us, he especially likes it when I start to play with my nipples and clitoris as he is entering me with his tongue. He will then touch himself to ensure he is hard enough and when he enters me it is such a turn on for him to see me play with my clitoris until I climax with him inside me. Sometimes it doesn't go all the way to penetrative sex, we will lie next to each other and caress, lick and tease each other until we both have orgasms and what a turn on it is when it happens at the same time!

Mutual Masturbation Experience with SAME Sex

When I was in high school as a sophomore, one night in the summer I stayed at my friends Mark's house with another friend. Early when I got there I had been talking to the friend who was sleeping over Mark's with me about when the last time he got any ass and such was. We had both said too long and the mutual masturbation came up. We decided if it was just to get each other off hand jobs weren't gay. And even if we were both kinda joking at first I think he was just as intrigued as I was. We had been doing shots of Captain Morgan and Grey Goose from about 10 to 1 in the morning to we were all at least a little more than buzzed. When we were both about ready to pass out Mark was in his bed and me and our friend were both together on the pull out futon. I had thought about bisexual and wanting to try gay experiences a lot, and laying beside him in just our boxers, I knew I was not going to have a better opportunity. So under the blanket I slowly started to move my hand towards him and held his thigh to see if he would object. He didn't so I out my hand on his dick on top of his boxers. It was very thick and plump and I liked holding it even with the cloth in between. I'm getting hard he whispered. Almost surprised I said Yeah, I know. But with that as my cue I put my hand on his stomach and slip my hand under his waist band. My hand brushed through his trimmed pubic hair and then grasped his nice thick cock. The feeling of the tender muscle in my hand was amazing and exciting. I then reached over with my other hand and brought his arm to my dick and he began to stroke me. His big hand overpowered my rather slim 5.5 inch dick while my hand had a field day with his at least twice as thick 7 inch cock. He started to jerk me faster, it felt good. But for me it was more than just doing it. I enjoyed the feeling and the motions I would bring my hand down and tickle his balls and then go back to stroking. He asked if we should do one at a time instead because neither of us were really cuming and I laid back as he started on me. While we was doing this I kind of played with his cock and balls but not really jacking him off. After a while of him stroking me I told him I would try him and went to town. And I pulled the blanket down so I could really work on his nice thick firm juicy dick, I was impressed with just the way his cock looked and immediately had an even more throbbing dick myself. I was really cautious while doing this because Mark was not more then 12 feet away, awake, texting various people. But I was having too much fun and excitement to really care all that much anyways. After stroking his big dick for about 10 minutes my arm got tired and we worked on me again. He jacked and jacked and jacked and finally I let out a moan of release and pressure. That's alotta cum. he said and went into the bathroom to wash his hand. When he came back, after trying for a while, I asked if I could just go to sleep because I was exhausted or if he wanted me to finish him. He said I could and quickly passed out. I woke up shortly after and kind of reached over and tugged on his cock a few times and then fell back asleep. In the morning I wished we could do it again but it would have been to risky in the light with mark so close. We have only talked about it twice and have sort of a silent agreement that we both want to try something like that again. We are still very close and talk a decent amount. I think about that many times when I masturbate. It's weird because I love big cocks but not the emotional attachment or would want the relationship that come with it. I want to try more mutual masturbation.

Mutual Masturbation Experience with SAME Sex

It all started when My friend and I were home alone and it got cold and rainy outside. We decided to go inside and start fire to warm up by. Our cloths were soaked so we stripped down to just or under ware. I noticed that he had a huge bulge in his but tried to not let him know I saw it. I started to place paper and logs into the fire place and then with him standing almost right behind me I grabbed the large box of fire place matches and struck the match and held it to the paper. He said wow that made me very horny watching you strike that match. His cock was standing straight out and was throbbing up and down making me horny too. I was a little shocked but I finished lighting the fire and pulled the gate in front of it. I sat up and looked at his hard cock I placed my hand on it and could feel it beating like a heart. Like an animal that needed to be let go! I started to stroke is hard cock and he asked me if I would strike another match. I said sure I grabbed the matches and pulled out like 5 matches I struck the match really close to him so he could see and smell it. With my other hand I started to rub it. I could feel it get even harder and it started to throb even faster. he said oh my god that feels so good I then blew out the match letting him smell its smoke. I then grabbed the next one and lit it almost under his penis.as I popped the match his cum shot out all over. He cleaned up his sperm and then told me it was my turn. He did the same to me he struck the fire place match hard and let it fire up near my already hard cock touching me with his hand he stroked my cock. It felt so good. He blew out the match and placed the warm match head against my balls.That made me almost shoot my load. He grabbed another match and popped it hard on the striker. holding it so close I thought he was going to light me like a candle. he took the box in his hand placed it against my balls and began to stroke my throbbing cock just then I came all over his hand let me tell you I have never seen so much cum.

Masturbation that Led to Gay Sex

When I was growing up, there was this older guy who I use to do yardwork for. He was about thirty at the time. I really admired him a lot. He was good looking, well-educated, and he tralved, and had this really neat house with lots of things from his travels. He was this real man's man type of guy, and he always treated me in a mature friendly fashion. He had a habit of putting his hand on my shoulder (nothing untoward or suggestive), and I kind of always liked it when he did that. It just felt good being close to him. By the time I was in high school I stopped doing yard work for him and had some regular summer jobs. The summer I graduated from high school and turned eighteen I happened to stop by to see him one day. We sat and talked and had a good time being together. He happened to be barefoot so I took my shoes off too, and while we were sitting there on the sofa, we sort of ended up with an arm around behind each other. Even though that was something that I probably normally would not have done with another guy, I felt comfortable doing that with him. It was nice and I liked how personal it felt. He liked it too, and told me how it was nice sometimes to be able to enjoy a little male-companionship without having to worry about looking gay. I had never gotten the impression that he was in way gay, and I felt a little relieved not to have to worry about him thinking that I was gay because I was enjoying this warm, personal moment with him. He said something about it being romantic in a guy's way, and I agreed that it was. We were both sort of grinning over that, and he said that maybe a kiss might be nice. I was surprised, but I wasn't shocked. I don't know, but it just didn't sound like a big deal for some reason right then. He leaned over and we kissed. It wasn't involved, but it was quite full and slightly wet. It was sort of funny, because on the one hand it was no different from how it felt to kiss a girl, but it was exciting to actually to do that with another guy. After that it was like it was ok to just go ahead and enjoy being romantic with each other. We kissed some more and held each other. After a couple of minutes I felt his hand touching the front of my jeans, and I remember being sort of embarrassed because I suddenly realized that I had an erection. He said something about good that felt, so figuring that it was ok, I touched him down there and felt that he had an erection, too. For the next few minutes we sat there kind of making out in this relaxed way and petting each other. To me, it was just so easy to be doing that with him, and not like it was a big deal at all. He told me that if I felt like, that maybe we could go into the bedroom and take care of things together. I must have been feeling very adventurous, because I told him that would be fine with me. So we got up and went in the bedroom. He started to get undressed so I did, too. It was really great being open and honest like that with each other, being naked and seeing each other with an erection. His was really big! We climbed on the bed and stretched out in each others arms again and started kissing and feeling each other's erection. Without making a big deal out of it, he leaned over and started sucking on me. I had never had that done before and it felt sooooo good! He did it for a minute and when he stopped, I tried sucking on his erection. It was just something I wanted to try and I really liked it! We continued to play around and enjoying being amorous like that together as guys. Then he got off the bed and came back with a condom, letting me watch as he put it on. Sort of stupidly (looking back) I had no idea why he had done that. Then he told me that he wanted to make love to me as another guy. That was when I realized what he wanted to do. I want along with it, though. I laid on my back and he brought my legs up around his hips, and then he eased his manhood into me. It really did not hurt like I feared. In fact, I was surprised how easy it was to accomodate him. He spent the next several minutes having intercourse with me with a very gentle, steady rythm. I was thrilled by how exciting this was. Finally he ejaculated (the condom letting him do that inside of me). When that happened I was so excited that I ejaculated uncontrollably! I had never been more excited! Afterwards we laid on the bed and talked some. He told me how nice it was getting the chance to enjoy being intimate with me. Something he would have never dreamed of doing when I was younger. I told him that enjoyed it too, and felt grateful for his introducing me to same-sex intimacy between friends. That summer we made love probably a dozen more times, and I have no regrets that we did!

Masturbation that Led to Gay Sex

So one night I had had a fantasy about my best friend and I masturbating together. This wasn't unusual, and I was comfortable enough to know that I was straight but could fantasize, but I wasn't really sure if I would ever act on them. My friend and I had talked about masturbation and sex and measured and were very comfortable with eachother. One night, he stayed over at my house, and I woke up in the middle of the night. I snuck over and adjusted the covers to see his boner through his gym shorts...what was I doing?!?! I wasn't really sure, but after several tries, I got his shorts and tight boxers off of him and was staring at his erect cock. I began to kiss it and put the head in my mouth. I licked it up and down and took the balls in my mouth and all the while he was sound asleep. I bobbed up and down on him and stroked him until he came into my hand. I licked up the rest and cleaned him off. In the morning, I could hardly remember, and he had no idea. Now I feel somewhat guilty, but don't want to risk our friendship.

Masturbation that Led to Gay Sex

A few years ago, when I was about 12 or 13, I first tried Masterbation. At first, I didnt understand what the big deal was about it. I had heard some friends talking about it at school so I tried it. I did one day when I was home alone in the bathtub. Stupidly, I tried to start soft and got no pleasure out of it. I kept the idea in the back of my mind but didn't think nothing much of it. A few weeks later, when walking home, my teenage nieghbor from across the street offered to give me a condom. He was a few years older than me, sexually active and had a few pregnancy scares before. I walked into his house trying to hide my excitement. As soon as the idea of a condom popped into my head, I was immidiately turned on. I went back home, walking the whole way with a limp from my boner. I dropped all my stuff and went upstairs to a small sitting room upstairs. I rolled the condom on and noticed it was WAY to big. I didn't care though, I started stroking my penis slowly and felt the pleasure from the motion. I felt my leg twitch and didn't want to stop. I kept going for a few seconds until I felt the urge to pee. I was mad that I couldn't keep going so I stopped and thought about it. I had heard of cumming before but I didn't know how it would feel or what might happen when I did. I let the feeling go and kept stroking, going faster and faster instinctively til the feeling grew stronger and stronger. I got up and went to bathroom. I couldn't pee and was dissappointed I couldnt finish. I flushed the condom down the toilet and finished the day with a new outlook on Jacking Off(J.O.). I kept Masterbating regularly for the next few months once getting 7 orgasisms in the same day. I never masterbated at school and told anyone that I did it. I got a hold of more condoms and found new techniques to do it. I once had a dream that me and my 3 closest friends had spent weeks in a room jacking each other off and being intamate. A few weeks later a few friends of mine(2 out of the 3 in the dream) stopped by my house unexpected just as I was about to go at it. I, Horny from the blue ball experience, let em in and we chilled in my garage. I tried living out my dream. Before I had to evoke any actions, one of my friends, about a year younger, said, My balls itch, and he stood up and pulled out his penis and began scratching his balls and thought nothing of it. I was extremely hard after seeing it even though it was noticably smaller than mine. We went on to continue revealing our penises to each other, his older brother a little shy to show his. I showed mine and gladly boasted my 4.9 in to them. They were suprised to see a penis different then theirs (mine was cut and thiers wasn't). We went on to play games with our penises and they left horny as ever. We did this a few times but nothing too major. About a month later my closest and best friend was scheduled to spend the night at my house. He was the 3rd in the dream and the most sexually developed person i knew of my age beside myself. We lead a normal day, adventuring through the nieghborhood and meeting a few girls. We had talked about jacking off and comparing before. I had lied about my penis size to look a little more developed. We both didn't have to say anything about it. We jumped on the computer in the sitting room later and began looking up porn sites. We both knew we were getting extremely hard but we had bet we couldn't go til 6 oclock pm without J.O. We lasted but around 5:54 we decided to compare. He went 1st. when he pulled his penis out it was HUGE. almost 8 in and thick and throbbing. i wanted to touch it badly. I still use the sight of his penis as Masterbation Material today. I showed him my dissappointing 5 incher and we went on to J.O. He sat on his knees next to me in a computer chair. We used a specially brand of lotion known for its slipperyness as lube. When jacking off, I let my eyes stray to his long fingers sliding up and down his ENORMOUS penis. I finished first, but when he finished something strange happened. A large amount of white goo was in his hands. I hadn't yet been able to cum so this new thing was interesting to me. We probably had about 3 or 4 orgasism with self masterbation. Later that night, when we were told to go to sleep, My friend and i sat awake in the dim light of my room. His first attempt was I Wish their were girls here. I said, Yeah kinda sadly. Earlier in my years I had been fascinated with sex. I had unkowingly performed oral sex before in my life. My friend explained to me that he had done the same sort of thing back when he was little. 5 Year old Stuff he called. I started thinking aloud wanting to make this as un- awkward as possible. I had said, I Wouldn't mind doing it again. He agreed. So we decided on things to do Oral(Blow Jobs) and Hand Jobs. I went first. I got on my knees as my friend stood. With his penis in front of face I started to rethink this. I rejected it for a moment and I could tell he was disappointed when I told him. I got back on my knees and pulled his pants down. I stuck my mouth on his rock hard dick and began moving foward and back on it. I remember how smooth it was in my mouth, almost like sucking glass. I started to rub his balls and his thigh. After a moment, I could feel his penis twitch in my mouth signaling a possible ejaculation and I decided to stop so we could still H.J. I stood up and he immiedatly dropped to his knees. I remember how it felt for his lips to slide over my penis. The warm sliding his mouth made and the slound of skin rubbing. I felt my penis hit something and I could tell he was deep throuting me. I was living out my dream with someone I had considered going gay for. I loved each and every second of it and would give quite alot to go back to that moment. When he finished we went on to give each other hand jobs and I remember what it felt like to get to orgasism without doing any work. He left the next morning early for church and we agreed we'd do it again. We experemented with our sexuality a few more times later but when 8th grade ended we went to seperate high schools. We had tried to set up more sleep overs before but were never successful. 1 Day, my friend texted me telling me he had lost his virginity to a girl. I was sad. I knew there was never gonna be another chance for me to do that again. We didnt talk much more after that. I tried one last time to get what I wanted, Inviting 1 and older of the 1st friends over to play some games. We played video games and watched movies and had agreed to rub each other when we popped boners. I did most of the rubbing. When the time came for us to go to sleep, I discovered that my friend was a little against doing Oral and Masterbation but agreed to do it with me a bit. We did, but I longed for 1 thing that none of my J.O. friends had given me, a kiss. I didn't get it that night and we never talked about it again. I didn't orgasism at all that night and fell asleep angry and blue balled. I had a few girlfriend after that but wasn't truely satisfied. Still a little horny and wanting more of my best and closest friend, I tried asking him a question. U got any 5 year old left in you? I texted him. He replied saying he didnt. I was disappointed. He asked if I did and I admitted I did. a few days later he asked me if I was gay. I told him no. I haven't talked to him since. I still think about the first night my friend and I sucked each other. I often masterbate to the thought of it. I don't really know what sexuality I am. I can't settle for bi cause that just doesn't seem to fit. For now while I figure out my sexuality, ill just keep Jerking Off.

Mutual Masturbation Experience with SAME Sex

I was fourteen years old and a bunch of guys from my school all went to a summer camp together. This was a time and place before there was a lot of sexuality in the movies and on television so though I was not totally ignorant of things, I didn't know much and had never had a one on one sexual experience, nor had I masturbated nor had I cum. Sounds strange at that age but those were the times. When I had asked my father about sex, he had referred me to a book that explained things clinically but not really effectively.

I do remember that I had noticed a particular guy's dick in gym at one school I was at and another guys dick at another school, and had been interested in a girl, and touching her, though it never happened.

So off to camp we went and one night, the adults who were supervising were off somewhere and five of us gathered in a tent. We started playing strip poker. I ended up being the first guy naked and watching all these guys strip down had gotten me aroused. And I was so big there was no way to conceal it. The other guys were amazed at my size and commented on it, which was terribly embarrassing. But one guy didn't say anything at all. Later I realized that he noticed that I was erect and he guessed why I was, which the others didn't.

So when we went to bed later, and after the other guys were asleep, he came and crawled onto my cot with me, inside my sleeping bag. I was really excited and we both were sleeping in our shorts in the heat so almost naked. There we were crammed onto one cot inside a sleeping bag and both naked and both aroused. We touched, and played with each other, explored each other's bodies, both of us extremely aroused. I didn't have any experience but it was obvious that he did because he knew what to do and also had other things that he wanted to do, like kiss, which I wasn't interested in at all. But he said, When guys get together, sometimes they... adding different things. But I was really only interested in lying there and touching his body and dick and balls. So that's what we did, for quite a long time. From my standpoint, it was a dream come true to be with a guy like that, though I really didn't understand sexual attraction and certainly didn't know what gay was. And I didn't know about cumming.

However, after quite a long time, and we would talk quietly and touch and play and stimulate, he had been stroking me some and then had stopped but he had brought me too close and all of a sudden there was this pleasure - that famous tingling feeling - that went from my toes all the way to my belly but focused in my crotch and then I found myself cumming. I didn't even know what was happening but I came and came and came. It almost seems like I kept squirting for a half a minute. The guy was stunned. He said, Damn, it's a whole lake of cum, and then he came.

Then he went back to bed. Something about this whole episode seemed wrong or secret so I didn't talk about it with anyone but it turned out one of the other guys had awakened and seen us at it. Later at school, he made a comment about, the two of you that night, but I changed the subject. He didn't pursue it.

I never did anything with my friend again and later moved away from that area. But after that I tried playing with myself from time to time to see if I could reproduce that feeling and found out I could. So I became a serial masturbator. I still didn't know what I was doing, or what it was called. That came later.

Masturbation that Led to Gay Sex

I am a 25 year old single female. I am considered good looking and have a professional job. This summer I ran across some literature on a nudist camp ground and lake. I suppose just feeling daring I decided to make the drive to go and check it out. I just told myself, why not? I could have a look and if I didn't like it, I could always leave. I got there and a it was a very pleasant setting and, like the literature had said, it was family oriented. I had a chance to look around and saw nothing bad about the place, so I rented one of the small cabins. My first minutes of stepping out nude (wearing just a pair of flip-flops) was a bit breath-taking. But I got use to it and no one was looking at me especially, so everything was ok. I laid out, got some sun, and read a book. Later that afternoon I met Janice, an older woman (55), and we talked a little bit. Mostly about how she liked to come here and how nice it was to just get away from it all in such a natural setting. The sun was setting, so she asked if I wanted to come over to her cabin to have a glass of wine. That sounded nice to me, so we walked over to her cabin and had a glass of wine sitting outside. I have to admit that Janice was a very nice person. A professor of English, she was quite intellectual. So far as looks, she had short red hair, a middle-age physique (thick around the middle), fairly large breasts that were a little saggy, good sized nipples, and quite a bit of pubic hair. I cannot describe her as being necessarily beautiful, but quite attractive for an older woman. She told me that she was divorced, had a son who lived in New York, and enjoyed her life of freedom. Actually, I found myself admiring of her and easy to be with. It was obvious that we were having friendly feelings between the two of us and that we were both enjoying each other's company. I did get a hint that she might be a lesbian or bisexual, but I wasn't sure and felt bad labeling her like that. Besides, with her, that thought really did not bother me especially, although I have never been given to anything like that myself. In a way, I was sort of intrigued by the female chemistry between us and said nothing to discourage her, telling her that I was absolutely straight. I fact, I even laughed about how pleasant it was for the two of us to be sitting there nude together as females. Janice told me that she was certainly enjoying my company. The sun had set and she asked if I wanted to go inside to have another glass of wine. I was perfectly agreeable. We went inside with an arm around each other's waist in a chummy fashion, and inside we poured another glass, laughing and sort of teasingly flirting over our chummy nature. We went and sat of the sofa, had a few sips of wine, and talked about how nice it was to be together. Then, without even seeming like a big deal, we shared this kiss. I had never kissed another woman before, and to tell the truth I found it an extremely romantic thing to do. We just did it, without making it awkward or anything. I even felt relaxed when Janic started feeling my breasts, and I just went ahead and felt her breasts. We kissed a little more and did some nipple kissing and sucking. It was not like this wild moment of breathless abandonment, but simply something that two women could enjoy and appreciate. We were both becoming aroused and Janice suggested that maybe the bedroom might be more comfortable. On the bed, we were in each other's arms, caressing and masturbating one another. Janice proceeded to have oral sex with me, and let me do the same to her. It was so unbelievably satsifying! I think that we both had two orgasms during that next hour. When we finally finished, it was late, and Janice asked if I wanted to stay the night. I did, and a spent every other night with her for the rest of that week. I did not become a lesbian nor have any suddenly desire to become one. Yet, this experience showed me how wonderful openness and honesty can be, and I certainly have learned to appreciate same-sex friendships in a whole new way that I never even imagined possible.

Masturbation that Led to Gay Sex

I was 16 when my friend invited me to his house to hang out cause his parents wernt home I went over played games etc etc. now my friend is bulit and very hot.I looked down to tie my shoe when he had buldge in his pants. Which got me very horny.He saw me stareing but didn't do anything. Then I asked how big is his wank, he said 91\2in which is pretty big. Then all of a sudden he asked if i wanted to masturbate him.my reaction was like bam!! but any way I said yes. So we went to his room and both stared to undress each other slowly. I was wearing boxers and he was waring a jock strap.I was as hard as hard can be.we sat on the bed and slowly stroked each other shaft for a while and one thing led to another as in kissing which kept getting lower and lower till his mouth was on my cock and my mouth was on his beast. I was cresting his balls while sucking his cock and in about half n hour later he moned out i'm going to cum i kept going and he literly shot a mouthful of cum in my mouth I ened up sowlling some but spiting the out all over his face. I soon camed myself all over his face.I licked all the way up his body kissing his cum covereed lips. we both took a shower at the same time got dressed and I went home. not telling a soul. now at least once a week we do the do and have never had a stronger realtionship.I love my boyfriend=D

Group Masturbation

continued: so after the cum on the hair episode we re turned to buffalo, and she mentioned how she orgasmed watching the film with Marilyn Cambers laid out on the pool table with her head over the rail and the guy fu-----g her in the mouth while 2 guys ejaculated on her Breasts.I felt her cum while this scene happened and on the way home she said I think I'm addicted to Cum She [K] and her cousin used to go to the VA hospital and give guys handjobs for $10. The next week when we got together she said she was so hot when those two guys ejaculated that she would like two guys to j/o on her breasts, but she did not want to make me jealous. we agreed that it could not be any one we knew and were afraid to have strangers do it as thay might rape her or cum on her face. A few weeks later we were in Toronto and went across the St from our Hotel to a Bar that was a Gay Bar'We got to talking to a couple of guys and she told me that she liked them and to ask them while she went to the ladies room. I told them of her fantasy and asked them if thay were interested. They laughed and said she had to ask and that they were waiting for a couple of other guys to show up and were going out. K returned and I told her what they said and she started to chat them up when the other guys showed.They told their buddies and they said How MuchI told them I had a 100.US bill they could share. They agreed and K went with the 1st two and 10 minutes later I brought the other two over. She was waiting in the bathroom when I arrived and then she came out with only her panties on,lay down on one of the beds with an extra pillow behind her hear and said lets go boys I want to see your cum on my ti-s.Tha first two guys stood on each side ,unzipped and j/o'd while the others laughed and played with themselves after dropping their pants. Finally the first guy let go and the othe one right behind him so we saw two loads on her breasts, and the other two Hoooted and Hollerd ,jumped on the bed and j/o'd while I gave the 1st guy his hundred. The two started to play with each other and then finished quickly.I took them to the door and went back to K . She was still lookin at all the Ji-z on her and asked me to fu-k her quick. By the time I entered her she orgasmed and we rubbed the cum on our bodies as we kissed. To be continued

Mutual Masturbation Experience with SAME Sex

I went to boarding school in the UK aged between 12 and 15 years, it’s a long time ago I’m 42 now so work it out if you wish. Although sometime ago I do remember with fondness those days experiencing my first masturbation both alone and with the other guys I even tried gay sex once upon returning to the college meeting an old friend.

I consider myself bisexual, I’m happily married but I also fancy guys as well as girls although of course I only wank to the thoughts of other guys and girls etc I don’t now do anything other than with my wife for real so to speak.

There where several experiences during my time staying at the college, but the one I remember most is with a guy we will call ‘James’ now James had been to the same college the same time as me, I can’t quite remember just how long we had attended but I seem to remember he did act just a little gay by nature although he would tell stories about what he had done with girls etc.

After once such story telling session where several boys had told us what they would or have done with ‘girlfriends’ I think all fantasy of course it was noticed by others that both James and myself had boners, we were bulging so hard everyone commented they could This didn’t help me, their attention to my hard cock got me even more horny and I suggested we now all go our separate ways, James followed me, chatting still about sex we make our way to a hobby room I had the key to. Once inside James locks the door, for a little privacy he says, I’m now so excited, hoping for exactly what happened next.

James now tells me the knows that I wank off regularly in the dorm and would I like to wank with him he asked, I ask how he know, he tells me he has watched and wanked himself getting so turned on by my naked body and hard we developed cock . I’m by this time so hard my cock is hurting pushing against the inside of both my boxers and my pants. James is rubbing his cock through his pants I cant take my eyes off him and find myself wanting to watch him play with himself, James now takes off his top, unzips pulls down in once action both this pants and boxers standing there almost naked and so very hard, I too do the same, it felt awesome two teenage naked horny lads wanking together and I can also tell you James was the fittest looking guy in our college.

We were both about the same size and both uncut, James was a darker skin to me, I was pale and white I so longed to be his colouring and I think I fancied him for that too. We didn’t talk much this time, he just looked over at me, I moved towards him and now side by side our bodies touching each other we happily wanked ourselves off until we both shoot our load all over the place, wow I found out that day that James could really turn me on by just being naked with me, but what happened during the next few years will have to wait for another time, we helped each other out almost every day for a while. I’m so horny remembering James I need to wack one off hope you enjoyed my story

Editorial

admin test admin test admin test

Group Masturbation

I was about 10 when I was walking home from school and was being fallowed by about 8 girls around age 15 or 16. I was shy back then but I did not have a lot of friends so I walked alone.As I walked that day the girls kept getting closer and closer to me I began to walk faster but they caught up.I started to run and they ran after me. Two girls grabbed me and the rest helped them walk me to a near by house. They took me inside and tied me up. They kept telling me it was ok because at this point I was shaking and scarred. They told me that I was never to tell anyone about this or something bad might happen. They each began to touch my little penis through my pants. It got very hard very fast. the room was full of candles and they began lighting them. soon the room smelled of matches and candles. Then one girl unzipped my pants took hold of my wiener and began to stroke it. It tickled a lot and I got even harder.Still scarred I yelled for them to let me go but they would not do it.They each took turns touching my hard penis and stroking it then one of the girls picked up a candle and began dripping warm wax on my balls and the very tip of my penis.All of a sudden it felt kinda like I had to pee but it tickled to much and something white came out of my penis.After doing this they cleaned me up and told me never to tell anyone. Of course this was many many years ago now but even though I was only a little boy I now fantaise about it a lot.

Mutual Masturbation Experience with SAME Sex

My friend and I are both in our early 40's and are happily married. We are busy with life and only get together for guys nite out once a month or a Saturday to golf. We usually have a few beers, check out the women at the bar, and the talk turns to sex. I mention my sex life is real normal married sex (once a week and basic positions). He always has a story about an exciting sex life, that him and his wife have anal and she dresses up in heels ect. Sometimes he tries to motivate me to try a new thing in the bedroom, but I know my wife is not open minded about sex. One nite he asked if my wife masturbated when home during the day. I said we didn't talk about sex openly, but I doubt it. He said everyone does, and she's just keeping it to herself. His questions or statements are always very direct and throw me sometimes. I wondered was my wife open to a more exciting sex life and to try new things.

One nite we ended up at strip club and I was very horny after watching two girls making out together. I had an erection for hours and my underwear was wet from leaking. I imagine he was also. He asked me why men are so turned on by women having sex with women, but consider it taboo for guys to do the same thing with each other. We talked about labels and how guys see men with men as gay. He even added, that he didn't have any hang ups about it if it was just jerking each other or giving head. He also said that he thought that he would give a great blow job. He watches his wife do it to him and imagines that he could do it just like her, just finding someone would be weird because of the whole label thing. Instead of going back home yet we went to my downtown office and he laid on the couch and fell asleep. I remember feeling very horny and staring at him sleeping there. He appeared to position himself with legs spread. I didn't know if he was waiting for me to make a move, or how was I to take his comments earlier. I was very itchy between my legs and needed release. I could just go into the bathroom and masturbate, but I paced and tried to get enough courage to open his pants and put my mouth on his penis. My mind really struggled with the risk that maybe he would stop me and our friendship would be ruined if he didn’t feel the same way. I leaned very close once almost touching his zipper to slip my hand inside. I imagined slipping his penis out and massaging it in my hand and he would awake with a hard on, and I would slide him into my mouth and play with him.

Nothing happened that nite, other than I felt sure I wanted something more to happen, and that I wanted to feel what it would be like to give head to a man. I didn’t process this desire as gay, just a search of more edgy sex without having a complicated affair with another women. Few weeks later we were at his house drinking beers and talking about sex and what we like about women. His wife was real open about him having porn magazines around and we were looking at them. I was aroused and I saw him keep putting his hand in his pocket to reposition himself as he got larger. Later on we put in a porn movie and sat on the couch. This really got me going, I was rock hard and my jeans were uncomfortable. I told him I have to stand up and can't sit any longer. When I stood up, I had a very obvious hard on. We watched another scene and I could see him touching himself between his legs. It seemed crazy that we were both very turned on and wanting to masturbate and weren't going to because we weren't sure what the other would think. The scene was hot, if I was home by myself I would have cum already. I took a chance and blurted out,” I can't take it anymore, I have to touch myself”. I unzipped my pants and took off my jeans and underwear in one move. Wow, I felt free and very hard. I walked up to get closer to the TV, and sat down and started playing with myself. I then turned around and said, here's your chance to experience what it would be like to give a guy head, then I laid on my back on the floor with my hard on begging to be touched. He stood up and took his pants off and came over and knelt beside me. He reached out and touched me and stroked me a few times. I had my eyes closed and reached out to feel him between his legs. The first time I ever felt another man’s penis. He placed me in his mouth and sucked very hard, up and down the whole length of my shaft. I don't know why I spread my legs, this seemed feminine, maybe a yearning to be penetrated. I was jerking him, but the intense sucking was making it hard to do anything else other than hold on and explode, I raised my hips and came, he swallowed and kept sucking until I was spent. It seemed like it was my turn now and we would switch positions. I was holding his erection in my hand, but he kept his body weight over me so I couldn't get up. While still lying on my back he got on top of me and straddled my chest. He pulled my head up and held my mouth directly in front of his large penis. I'm only about six inches, but his was very thick and about eight or nine. He pulled my head toward him, I opened my mouth and he pushed his hips forward and slide right in my mouth. My first thoughts were that it was big and I need to ease into this to get use to the feeling. I wasn't in control, kneeling over him, stroking and licking like I imagined. He was holding my head up off the floor with one hand at the perfect height for him to push forward, he was going really far in my throat, almost gagging me every time he would thrust. He then let my head down, I remember making a comment about how big and thick he was as he shifted and positioned his hips over my face. I opened and he drove his manhood very deep into my throat. He lifted his hips, I would regain my breath and he would thrust down again. I reached up with my hands and grabbed his very firm buns and squeezed every time it was too deep. I felt out of control, somewhat taken, but very horny lying under him with this large erection going in and out of my mouth. Four or five thrusts and I felt him tense up and freeze, and then his warm cum flow down my throat, it tasted salty. He moved a few more times up and down slowly and I sucked his shaft until he rolled off of me. We sat up on the floor, and we made a few awkward comments about the porn video still playing. I got dressed, made small talk about being late and I left. On the way home I got excited and hard again thinking about how it felt to have him in my mouth , that it didn’t go like I imagined, and how it felt to hold his buns. I had to pull over and masturbate in a parking lot.

Mutual Masturbation Fantasy

I recently posted about two married guy s in our forties, watching some porn and taking it to another level when we both took off our pants . We only bumped into each other a few times socially since that night we masturbated and had oral sex. A certain guilt or stigma hung over us and kept us from reconnecting after that. I’m still married, business and life is stressful. My escape is sexual day dreaming and fantasying, but I find my self wanting a relationship with this guy friend. I don’t want to have an affair with another women to explore my fantasies . Since being with him that nite, and the way he dominated me, I have become more sensitive about my body when I masturbate. I picture myself more feminine, I play with my nipples and explore my buns and massage my anus lips. I love wearing my wifes panty hose and stockings when she is out for the day. I pose like a women and get on the bed and touch myself between my legs . I get turned on going through the women lingerie section in department stores. I recently bought a soft vibrator . I put on silk panties, stocking and slide the vibrator inside me while I stroke my self. I want to explore these fantasies with a good friend. He recently got divorced and has his own apartment. I don’t want to dump my crossdressing and vibrator fantasies on him at once, but I do want to reconnect. I imagine us getting together Saturday afternoons as good guy friends, golf and have beers. I’d like to get beyond the hang ups and relax and talk about each other fantasies. Just undressing and touch each other or going down on one another. He may have kinky things his always wanted to try, and I am open to anything to make these come true. I remember one night we were out and he shared that he has a foot fetish, and he loves women feet in panty hose. His wife used to use to hold his hardon between her feet and masturbate him. I can only imagine going over to his place and slipping on a pair of black stockings and wrapping my feet around his large erect penis and stroking it. I would really want to dress up, put on heels and pose for him. If he has no desire or fantasy to have sex with a guy, he can just turn off the lights and pretend he just picked me up for a one nite stand. Let me rub my stocking legs against his erection and stroke it with silk gloves and when he can’t take it - throw me down on the bed and pull my panties aside and enter me from behind. I know this is beyond mutual masturbation and the intent of the site, but it does show how you can become more open toward your sexuality once you cross that line with someone and share sexual release by simply touching each other.

Mutual Masturbation Experience with OPPOSITE Sex - Male-Female

One day when I was about 11 or 12 years old my parents went out on a date leaving me with a female babysitter around age 16 or 17. My parents had left her instructions that I was to have a bath and go to bed at 8:30 because it was a school night.At around 7:00 she told me it was time to take my bath. She went to the bathroom and started the water flowing in the tub. She lit some candles in the bathroom and placed some toy's in the water along with some bubble bath.Next she had me get naked but I could not unzip my pants so she helped me. She placed one hand on the bottom of my crotch and the other on my zipper to pull it down. I felt it tickle and my penis got hard.She pulled off my cloths and I got into the water. She insisted that she help was my hair and then she played a little while with the toy's and me. She placed her hand in the water looking for a toy but grabbing my penis. It tickled a lot and I got extreemilly hard.she asked if I liked it and I told her yes so she continued to rub it faster and faster. I soon begane to grown a little and laugh too because it made it tickle so much. No one had ever touched my private parts there before.It felt good but a little wierd too at the same time. I was a little scared but the tickles in my cock were to strong and I felt something shooting out of my penis.At first I thought I had peed in the water but this was white.I had never had an orgasm before but this felt so good.After that day I began to start to rub face down on the floor and try and make myself cum. I would rub on my hands or find something plastic that was sticky to rub on. Everytime I saw that babysitter from that day on I got hard. I can remember several other times that she touched my cock and balls until I came but it was never as good as that first time. I always wondered what happened to her I have not seen her in years and lost contact. It still makes me tickle thinking about it.

Mutual Masturbation Experience with SAME Sex

Hey I am a big fan of this site and all the great stories on it and ive been think I would share my fun times with evryone here. The first time I herd about masturbation I was in grade 5, just going into middle school I was a confused young boy. making new friends expirencing new things and soo on. but I remeber a couple of friends and me were just hangin out at braden's house, and his family just got a preview of a porno channel on sattilite. and being boys and watching women fuking men and men fuking other men we were all hard sitten on his couche by the time the show ended we were allhard braden was looking at mark and I was looking at braden we were all about the same size and were all horny. thats when braden brought up masturbation and I had no idea wut it was so mark and braden started to show me. they pulled down their pants and started rubbing their 5 cocks and told me to do the same so I pulled my shorts down and followed their examples it felt so good my penis was pulsing with plessure we were all moaning and groaning and felling each other thy's and such but it never got further than that eventualy I squirted out clear pre cum seeing that i was only 12 at the time I wasnt able to cum shortly after braden and mark squrted out a clear pre cum also and it ws over as fast as it started. I regret that it didnt go further and that. but it was a fun time. I have many more stories and will post them under fun times if u liked this.

Mutual Masturbation Experience with OPPOSITE Sex - Male-Female

One day long ago when I was about 10 my older sister and I were out in the back yard with a couple of neighbor friends and we had put up a tent. We were just playing and then we started to play truth or dare. My sister got dared to touch my penis through my pants and she did. Oh my God it felt so good I can remember the tickles were almost more than I could take. I was so horny I lay face down on the plastic blow up mattress and started to rub. She then placed her hand under me right under my wiener. I began to rock back and fourth up and down on her hand rubbing faster and harder. Breathing heavy and sweating hard. She would move her fingers under me and wiggle her hand and it made the tickles even stronger. The other two girls that were there just laughed and kept playing truth or dare but then the other girl was dared to do the same as my sister. Soon I was rubbing on two hands under me and The tickles were making my cock so hard and I could feel the cum getting ready to explode from my hard penis. I rubbed harder and faster on both hands soon I felt myself sort of lift up just a little and I could feel my load of cum shoot out in my under ware. I never rubbed on my sisters hands or her friends hands again after that day but I still remember it and it still makes me horny some times I lay back on my bed and rub my cock thinking about it and it makes me cum! I hope my story helps some one else here cum hard too. Happy jerking gentlemen.

Mutual Masturbation Fantasy

Since I was in 5th grade I loved this girl. I had fantasised many times where we had an intercourse. We were good friends. In 6th grade she moved away. I never really got over it. 5 years ago, she moved next door. I went over once and said hi. She remembered me! She ran at me and hugged me tight. I had an erection and she could feel it. She reached down my pants and I took off her shirt. She didnt have a bra on so went inside. She stripped down. We masturbated and I came all over her. gtg! About to cum! By

Mutual Masturbation Experience with OPPOSITE Sex - Male-Female

I have developed an interesting mutual masturbation partner, my wife's brothers, wife. It started when she came upon me, well err, masturbating in a rather remote location on a farm that is owned by the family. I was sitting in the sunshine, stroking away, when she came up the trail. Needless to say, I felt like a major purv. Long and short, she enjoys masturbating also, and she proceeded to drop her jeans, sit across from me with legs spread while we both jacked/jilled away, eyes focused on each other. She loves showing off pu..y as much as I like showing off my c..k and the talk is often hot and heavy. We tend to have spontanous sessions when we are both at the farm and find ourselves out for a walk. We now can both go for at least an hour of edging together, getting close to the point of orgasm but holding back until... We don't have any physical contact, which is the unspoken rule, just raw sexual energy that makes me hard just thinking about it. We would like to find a group of M/W in Portland/Seattle who are into a group scene, it is amazingly hot.

Masturbation that Led to Straight Sex

What I'm about to explain is complicated and hard to discribe. Let me start by saying I learned sign language at a young age because my mother is deaf. I am barely 5 ft. tall and thin and look much younger than my years, Just turning 23 I still look like a young teenager, with a nice figure, although my breasts are only B cup. I have been sexually active for a few years but only with two different boys, but have been masturbating since I was around twelve. I teach sign language to kids and go to two different schools every other week. There is a small school in the mountain area where I am sent once each month, usually for 3 or 4 days. It was May 2009 and I took a deaf student to lunch with me. Sitting behind us were two boys when another teacher from the school came in and at first mentioned my name, which is Tara. She then spoke to me in sign language which was done because I had a student with me. After a short discussion she left and as I ate lunch could hear the boys talking. They first mentioned how cute I was and then started saying things about that girl Tara. Evidently there was a student at the school previously named Tara that aside from being deaf was also mentally difficient. They told each other stories about how some of the boys in that town had taken advantage of her and obviously molested her, which she allowed them to do. Then it seemed that they thought I was that Tara and began guessing at my age saying I looked 15 or as old as 17. I listened to them for some time and it was funny to me they thought that I was deaf and that other Tara. They began talking about what they would like to do to me and how they would like to take my clothes off. One said he would like to eat me and the other said he would like me to suck him. A few times I laughed to myself and wasn't upset at what they said and found it quite arousing since both were very good looking. My students mother picked her up and before I left they tried to talk to me. I thought it amuseing at the time when I pretended to be deaf. One of them asked if I could read lips and I nodded yes, but I can't. The two commenced to tell me how pretty I was and they would like to see me again. Not intending to I shook my head yes and started using sign to talk to them. Neither understood of course, so the one gave me pencil and paper. They told me there names were Donny and Brock and I wrote down that I would be back in June. I didn't think much about it but when I did go back in June saw them the second day I was there. There weren't very many nice resturants so I went to the same diner for dinner that night. As I was eating both Doony and Brock came in. They approched me righ away and asked to sit with me. I was going to talk to them at first but had a mouthful of food so I only motioned for them to sit down. Thats when Donny whispered about taking me back to his apartment. They both ordered hambergers and began talking to me as though I were an idiot. They truly beleived I was that other girl named Tars. They again asked if I could read lips, I lied again, and assured them I could. From then on they whispered most of the time not wanting other people to hear them. All they talked about was sex and told me I was beautiful. Some of the things they said were down right crude but I just sat listening to them. They kept saying they wanted to get naked with me and liked my body. They asked if I was a virgin and I shook my head no. I don't know how I stopped from laughing and just sat looking at them. Thats when they invited me back to Donny's apartment which was only two doors down from the diner. I took a note pad out of my purse and wrote down that my mother was picking me up. They began begging me to go with them promising they wouldn't hurt me and telling me they only wanted to play with me for awaile. The things they said had me slightly aroused and I decided to go with them. I was worried I was getting myself in a bad perdicerment so I wrote on the note pad that I had to text my mother when to pick me up. I faked texting and said she would pick me up no later than 10pm. I wasn't sure how old they were and when I asked Donny was 18 and Brock 19. We walked to Donny's apartment and they gave me beer right away but I think they were certain I was a minor or at least under 18. I never thought of doing anything like this but they were both so cute, I think thats why I went with them. They din't know I had my own car behind the diner and that I was staying at the motel only a mile down the road. Brock got a deck of cards out and asked if I would play strip poker with them. They did think I was this other girl and even though I shouldn't, told them I would. As we played they only talked about sex and often mentioned my body parts, things they would like to do to me and continuely tell me how pretty I am. I just acted dumb and smiled most of the time but the fact was I was getting aroused by what they said to me. I was actually winning playing the cards but they began cheating. It was so obvious they were but I never said anything about being cheated. I still had my bra and panties on and Brock had his underware and socks . Donny only had his jockey shorts and lost the next hand. When he took them off he had an erection but his penis wasn't very big at all. With in the next ten minutes we wer all naked and Brock proclamed the game over. Brocks penis was larger than Donny's but neither were as big as my boyfriends. I was nervous by this time and they began kissing me and feeling my breasts. I thought about my boyfriend for a moment but could feel myself getting wet. They got me up from chair and almost carried me into his bed room. I was wet and Brock was the first to touch my vagina. He began fingering me, at the same time Donny was licking my breasts and had pulled my arm over to hold his penis. My first orgasm came within minutes and I still couldn't beleive what I was letting them do to me. I just held Donnys penis but began masturbating him the minute Brock started giving me oral sex. For the next two hours we masturbated each other and gave each other oral sex. Brock was able to cum twice but Donny only once, even though he still had an erection. Donny did have intercouse with me at one point and did use a condom but never did cum anyhow. When I left I walked towards the diner but made sure they didn't see me go to my car. I never spoke the entire time and am not sure how many orgasms I had. I have gone back to Donny's apartment every month since then and if I stay 3 or 4 days I am there at least two of those nights. I always tell them one of my parents is coming to get me but for months now know they have no intention to hurt me. Since last November they have brought other guys over and I have had sex with all of them. Aside from Donny and Brock there are four other friends of theirs who take turns coming over. We only played strip poker two times and by August all they did was ask me to undress as soon as we get to Donny's apartment. I began likeing to look at them when they can see me nude. It arouses me when they look at me and I am the only one naked at the time. Brock shaved my pubic hair last September and since then Donny and two of the other guys have also. There is never more than three of them there the same night but I have become fond of just letting them see me me naked. The majority of the time is masturbation or oral sex. By the time I have given oral sex and masturbated them they seemed satisfied. Each time Brock and Donny's friend, Matt is there he always wants to have intercouse with me. All the others seem content with the masturbation or oral sex. I never spend more than two or three hours there and even allow them to see me shower or pee. Once I am naked I never get dressed until I am ready to leave. They sometimes want to walk me to meet my mother but I write down that I don't want her to see them. They don't realize my mother is over a hundred miles away. Months ago Brock asked how old I was and I just held fingers up telling him I was 16. One time I wrote on a scratch pad that they could get in trouble by being with me but also wrote that I wouldn't tell anyone. They mentioned some other boys from a year or two earlier thinking I am the same Tara they heard about. Theres no way I ever thought about exposing myself the way I do or having sex with so many boys at the same time. Each month I can't wait to go back and have urged my boss to send me more often to no avail. I broke up with my boyfriend this past January but started dating another guy last month. We have had sex a few times but I only see him once or twice a week. My best sex is with Donny and Brock and have gotten fond of their friends. One of those boys gets a little rough with me sometimes but when he does I smack him. Brock has told him a few times not to hurt me but the one time he had anal sex with me which I do not like at all. I don't mind sometimes if they touch my anus but I don't like to be fingered there. If I do smack any of them they know now not to do certain things to me. They think they have me under their control but I only let them do what I like. They talk about a lot of things while I am there and soemtimes call me stupid and even said I am retarded. There are many nice things they say about me and they all seem to like my body very much. They make comments at how good I am at jerking them off and giving them oral sex. It has become a whole new sexual experience for me and I masturbate at home often and orgasm with the thought of all of them just seeing me naked. Exibitionism is something I never considered before but find it so arousing now. Just having two or three of those boys looking at me while I am laying naked in the bed excites me. They just sit drinking a beer as I am naked in front of them sometimes and that alone arouses me. Once in awhile they ask me to masturbate myself as they just watch and I am fully willing to do so. I don't care what they think of me and am only interested in my own satisfaction. I do enjoy watching them cum and am willing most of the time to let them cum in mouth or on my body. I get horny thinking about it and it has becomw not just a sexual outlet but a need.

Mutual Masturbation Experience with SAME Sex

My Earliest Sexual Experiences

I learnt to masturbate at a young age – it was something I must have discovered by accident, and the feeling that I got when I played with my immature cock was so good that I just carried on doing it regularly. I was about quite young when I first did it with someone else … I had a friend, and we would spend holidays together, playing in his treehouse and building carts, climbing trees etc…. We got onto the subject of masturbation and started to do it in front of each other, and even wanked each other off – of course there was no ejaculation, just the feeling which was good! My regular wanking took place either in bed, or in the bath, and sometimes outdoors, hidden away from everyone in the bush. Eventually I started to ejaculate semen, and coupled with the growth of pubic hair, and the noticeably bigger cock, I was enjoying it, except that it brought it’s own problems – I was now producing a lot of cum and it wasn’t easy to mop it up in bed when I shot all over my chest and stomach – I always had a cum stiffened rag hidden away under the mattress. My older sister had the task of waking me in the mornings if I hadn’t got up, and one morning she came into the bedroom and said “Get up it’s time to get ready for school!” … I just lay there because I had a huge erection and had been fondling my cock for a while, and oozing pre-cum. Without warning she pulled the sheet off the bed and there I was naked, sporting a huge erection with a dribble of precum dripping from my cock. She just stared in amazement, and then asked “Are you playing with yourself?” I couldn’t speak, I tried to grab the sheet, but when it was around my ankles. She turned and dashed out of the room. She didn’t say a word, but kept looking at me at breakfast with an odd expression, and a mocking smile. That night, she came into my bedroom, late, after her bath, and sat down on my bed – she smiled, and asked “is it as big as it was this morning?” Without waiting, she slipped her hand under the sheets and started to move it up my inner thigh. My cock responded immediately and by the time she reached my balls, it was nearly fully erect. She grasped it and began to squeeze it gently, rubbing ever so softly, up and down. She said “If you ever tell anyone about this, I’ll kill you!” I lay back, my body trembling with sensations, and before long I felt the build up beginning, I pulled the sheets down and saw her hand masturbating my throbbing cock, and then, with a gasp, I let go. My ejaculation was so intense, that the first few shots landed on my chest, and as I jerked and gasped, I saw the cum gushing out, all over her hand, and all over my stomach. She picked up a T shirt and calmly mopped the semen off her hand, and dropped it onto the puddle on my stomach. She said “That was good, if you’re a good boy, I might let you do me sometime!” then she walked out. So we began an incestuous relationship, which eventually led to full on intercourse, but we were very careful about birth control, although condoms were hard to come by. Our secret thing lasted for a few years and then it faded away. During this time, I was walking to the shops one afternoon, when a man in a car stopped and asked me directions to the cricket oval – I told him where it was and he asked if I wanted a lift to where I was going, and I because he seemed nice, I ignored all the parental advice and hopped in to the car. He dropped me at the shops, and when I came out he was still in the carpark, he asked me if I wanted a lift back home, and I agreed and we drove back towards my place. The cricket oval was close to where I lived, and he said, “do you mind if we drive up to it and have a look?” I said OK and we drove up to the ground and he parked in a carpark, surrounded by trees nearby. He asked about girlfriends, and what I did at school, and asked how old I was, and as he did so, he casually rested his hand an my leg – I didn’t react to this, so he became a little bolder, and moved his hand up my thigh, a little. He asked if I minded being touched, and I shook my head, so he began to rub my inner thigh, and work his hand up my leg a little. My cock began to respond and before too long it was growing in my shorts, he didn’t take long to find it, and pushing my shorts up, he pulled it out whereupon it sprang up and grew to full size. He kept telling me how good it looked, and how big it was, and he asked if I came a lot. I told him that if he kept rubbing it, it was going to shoot, and he said “Just go ahead and come when you’re ready”. He had unzipped his fly and taken his cock out, and was rubbing it with his other hand, and I reached over and began to wank him, keeping time to his strokes on my cock. He groaned and gasped, and I knew he was close, and as I reached my climax, he did also, we shot our semen all over the place, most of mine over my legs and his hand, his was all over his trousers, and my hand, some was even on the steering wheel! He helped me to clean up, and we started to meet about once a week, and always went to a secluded spot, wanked each other, and then he’d bring me home. He used to give me a few dollars too, and sometimes when I was ready to come, and he’d reach over and suck me and swallow it all, slurping like a kid with an ice cream. I realized pretty early on that there were a lot of people out there that wanted sex, not just me, and I began to actively put myself in a situation where I was available. I began to hitch hike a lot, and I found that I could usually tell if a guy was giving me a lift because he was generous, or whether he wanted to play with me. The ones that wanted sex would ask a lot of questions, bring the subject round to “girlfriends” ask how old I was, and eventually get onto the subject of whether I played with myself often, or whether I’d ever done it in front of another guy … I would pretend to be a bit shy, but curious, and mention that I was hitch hiking because I didn’t have much money, that usually produced an offer of some cash, if I would “just let him play with me for a little while”. I would allow myself to be persuaded, pretend to be a bit shy, but willing, and let them think they were the first to do it with me. Sometimes I would ask them if they wanted me to touch them too, and this would usually get a bit more money offered, especially if I acted shy, but willing! I enjoyed this sex, I was of the age where I was wanking once or twice a day anyhow, so getting jerked off or sucked off by a stranger, was always good, especially when I was getting money as well. There was a dingy movie theatre, in the city, which ran B grade movies, all day long – they would have 2 or 3 features which would run, one after another, from early morning to late evening – it was referred to as “the bughouse” and you could buy a coke or a burger and eat it whilst you watched the movie, there was a shelf that ran all the way behind the seats in front, so you could put your coke, or food on it. Kids who were wagging school would go to this place, and settle down and watch the movies for a few hours to avoid being found, and it was also the haunt of the “dirty old man”. These guys would come in and sit next to you and try and grope you if you were in a dark part of the place with no-one around. I would wear loose fitting shorts, and carry a light jacket, or top, that could be placed over my lap, and I would pull my cock out of my underpants to make it easier to access when I went there. I would sit in a very dark spot, near the back, and wait. Usually a man would glance around, pretend to go to the toilet, or get a drink, and then make his way back to my row. He would ask if it was OK if he sat next to me, and then the fun would start. I would shift around to get my shorts as loose as possible; to enable him to get his hand in there, and then it would begin… I would pretend to be ignorant of his intentions, but would move closer to him, and when he touched me I would treat is as no big deal, and when he became bolder, and went further up, I would say something like I havn't done this before, what do you want to do? - these guys just love to think they are the first, the teachers, the ones to steer you onto the wild side. I got married later on in life, but I still love to feel a mans penis in my hand, and to bring him to an orgasm ... the sight of an ejaculation with the thick cum spurting out, is still a turn-on, and now that I'm older and stuck in a sexless marriage, I like nothing more than to go to a steam house/sauna and hook up with a man and engage in mutual masturbation.

Editorial

One time I was getting on my bike with a skirt and no panties. I accidentally jammed the handle up my skirt and into my vagina. I liked the feeling so I kind of humped it. In and out. I was outside and horny so off come my shirt and bra. Then I tear my skirt off so I'm totally nude. I still went in and out. You know what happens next. A cute boy my age comes up to me and masturbates my boobs. We masturbate a lot now.

Masturbation that Led to Gay Sex

When I was 13, I came into the locker room to shower after our gym class. As I finished my shower, I walked out where the lockers were. My friend John who was also 13 was jacking off and his penis was hard. I had already known about jacking off and he asked me to join so I did. We talked about our fantasies about sex and he pulled out this lube out of his bag. We both put it on our dicks and now we were rubbing each others dicks. He asked if I wanted to do anal and I said sure. After about 5 minutes of anal, I cummed out and he cummed inside me. It was awesome and every month or so we would do it again.

Mutual Masturbation Fantasy

One night I had this dream that I went to this girls house and her parents were not home. She invited me into her bedroom and when I got there there were many girls in the room. I walked in and one girl got up closed the door and locked it then blocked the door so I could not get out. I asked them what was going on and they said take off your pants.I was young and scared but did as I was told. One girl left the room for a few and returned The girls all came up round me and started to touch and fondle my very hard penis.Then the one girl that had left the room earlier took some matches and started to strike them in the room she lit a candle and held it over my penis letting the hot wax drip on my hard wiener. The other girls continued to touch my cock and rub my balls. Some of the girls placed their spit on my balls and dick.and started to jerk my hard throbbing cock up and down faster and faster. It felt so good it tickled so much. One of the other girls said if you don't cum soon I will have to punish you by burning your cock with matches. Just the thought of her doing that made me cum very hard all over the place. The gils played with m y cum and then cleaned up. Then they told me not to ever tell anyone what had happend and let me go!

one time when I was 18, my cousin invited me to a cruise with his friends.so I stayed in a cabin with him and his friend who were both 19. the cruise was to last a week, so we had lots of stuff to do. we had the bar the nightclub and other things, we usually hit on the women most of the nights, however one night my cousins friend got a bit to drunk and I had to take to tto the cabin, my cousin stayed in the bar hitting on a girl I met. I placed his friend on the bed and left him there. however considering it was late and my cousin already had my girl, I stayed in the room. I started doing sit ups however it was hard when your a tad drunk and the ship is rocking. my cousins friend starts to wake up, as he moves side ways to see me on the floor he says I should unbutton my pants to make it easier, thinking his right since Im drunk too I do that, he then starts to massage my abdomen and starts to go down he then grabs my dick, I ask what are you doing, and he says why did I stop doing the sit ups. so I continue and he start to rub me slowly and as I stop he stops, so I keep it going until I try to go faster then stop, but he keeps on going, to the point where I explode. I look up he still has my dick in his hand and as I try to move he holds his grip saying its his turn. he keeps holding as I get up and start jacking him off, he then explodes and still doesnt let go of me so I squish his dick and he does the same until we both decide to let go. we both went to bed and the next day when my cousin came back after meeting with the girl at the bar me and his friend never spoke about what happened again.

Masturbation that Led to Gay Sex

Ive spent alot of time in adult video booths over the past 35 years in most major cities of the US and Canada.On one instance in Scottsdale AZ. I settled down watching the video when I noticed a glory hole on my left as that door opened and a guy sat down. After he put his tokens in the illumination from his video screen highlighted his crotch as he pulled his cock out and began stroking. I'm now watching him instead of the screen when he stood and pushed his cock thru the hole. I moistened my fingers and played with the head of his cock while he was stroking on his side. Splash went his semen on my hands and then he pulled out and left me to wipe up.I put more tokens in my booth and began slowly stroking when someone else entered the booth next door. My Turn and I put my cock thru the hole and continued stroking.The new guy began watching his video and ignored me so I just finished up ejaculating on my side.I decided to return tomorrow to try again. When I returned a similiar episode happened wiith a guy sticking his cock thru the hole and this time I licked it as well as stroking and when I felt his cock jerking I took my mouth off and finished jerking him off,prepared, this time, with a napkin to capture his semen. Now I figured it out,the other booth was for tops and my booth was for cumpigs.Well tomorrow is another day.And it was as I got my cock stroked and sucked by using the other booth.

Mutual Masturbation Experience with SAME Sex

It was the late 60's ... a time of free love, and experimenting, I was an art student and I answered an advertisment to do some pen and ink illustrations for a guy who was writing some lecture books. He was in his mid to late 50's and had been previously been a school teacher. I would work at his place, he would indicate what he wanted drawn, and I would do the sketches. One night I had worked quite late, and he asked me if I wanted to stay the night, he said he had a spare bed in his room, and I agreed. When it was time for bed, he undressed and lay down on the bed naked, he said I hope you don't mind, but I always have a wank before I go to sleep, would you be offended if I do it?. I was a little surprised, but I told him that it was his place, and he could do what he wanted. He said just go ahead and do it yourself if you want - everybody does it, right? I nodded, and he asked me how often I masturbated and when was the last time I had done it - I told him I usually did it every day, and he said Well you might as well take your clothes off, and keep me company All the while he was talking to me, he was fondling his cock, and it had grown stiff and vascular, it was thick and had a very large head. I tried not to stare at it but it was hard to ignore. I tried to be casual, and undressed, but my cock was starting to harden as he stared at it. He beckoned me over to the bed, and moved over to one side, he patted the bed next to him indicating for me to lie down next to him and I complied. As soon as I lay down, he reached over and began fondling my cock and balls, commenting on the size of my rapidly hardening cock. I reached across and began to masturbate his cock, keeping time to his strokes on mine - he was using a squeezing, milking, technique, long slow strokes, and he spread some vaseline over his cock and mine. He told me to come when I was ready, and I could tell from the throbbing and jerking of his cock in my hand, that he was close too. His precum was oozing out of his cock, and I could see mine literally running out in a continuous stream, my stomach and his hand were covered with the slimy ooze. I felt the sensations somewhere deep in my body, and I managed to gasp I'm cummming! and I let it go.... My cum was really copious in those days, and it felt like it would never stop, gush after gush of thick white warm semen squirted all over my chest, and finished in a huge puddle on my belly. His orgasm had happened too, and I was aware of his cum all over my hand and arm, and he thrashed and jeked and groaned in a loud primeval voice. We lay there for a while, hearts thumping, a dribble of cum still oozing out of my softening cock. Eventually he got up and mopped up all the semen with a towel, gently cleaning my cock and stomach and then he lay back down. We slept like babies that night, and in the morning we awoke and jerked each other off again. I knew him for about 4 years, and we settled into a relaxed routine of regular mutual masturbation, even though I had a girlfriend at the time. It was a very easy going sexy relationship, uncomplicated and satisfying. I even persuaded him to have anal intercourse with me occasionally, and he would enter me and reach over and wank me whilst lying pressed up behind me moving in and out until he came. We only did this once or twice, and I don't think he would have suggested it, but I pushed back into his cock with my buttocks, and guided him in. I even sucked him to orgasm once, to find out what it was like, but I didn't want to swallow it, I just let it run out of my mouth as he came. I am now in my late 50's and have never regretted this experience, and regard myself as Bi - the best of both worlds!

Mutual Masturbation Experience with SAME Sex

I was about 10/11 when it first started. I guess I'd just entered the messy and confussing world of puberty (just without the actual pubes to go with it) and I noticed that I was getting boners, literally, all the time.

But because it was pretty small at the time, it was no big deal. I could normally just tuck it up into the elasticated strap of my pants to hide it. Anyway, my friend Alex and I started talking about our 'willies' and I mentioned that mine would get stiff from time to time. Totally innocently I might add. He said his did the same too.

We started exploring each other, under the pretense of playing doctors. I loved it. He would stroke my penis with his finger. Needless to say, I was hard whilst he was doing this. We then reversed the game around and I'd examine his penis, which was also stiff and throbbing.

One night, when my parents were downstairs watching a film, we took it a stage further. I can't remember exactly how it happened, but it did. We both stripped off and laid next to one another, our errections raging. I then put my penis inbetween his bum cheeks.

It tickled and felt wierd, the coldness of his bum against the warmness of my errection, but it was nice. I thrusted up and down, whilst jacking him off with my other hand. I felt the pre-cum build up as I slid back his small foreskin back and forth. My breathing became heavier with both our hearts thumping audioably through the covers.

It took a few times before I properly came, but when I did it was fantastic. I remember my watery-white semen dribbling out and sticking the fine layer of pubes, above the base of my penis.

This all only lasted for about 9 months or so, on and off. I never considered it gay (as strange as that is to believe), I just enjoyed the feeling of getting my rock off, so to speak.

It wasn't a touch on my first sexual experience with a girl though, but it was a nice introduction to sexuality. In fact, even to this day, the sound of someone's laboured breathing and heart thumping, gets me ridiculously hard. More so than any porno could ever do.

Mutual Masturbation Experience with SAME Sex

When I was 11 I had this baby sitter called Patrick, who would look after me from time to time. He was always pretty funny and I was totally comfortable around him. After a while I considered him one of my closest friends, even though he was quit a few years older than myself.

Anyway, he was talking about to me about how jews would have their foreskins removed and I told him, totally off the cuff, that doctors thought I would have to have mine circumcised too.

He was curious and asked why. Only my parents and my doctos knew the reason why, but I felt so comfortable telling him anything, I admitted that I had a tight foreskin. It was then that he told me that he had the same problem.

This couldn't have made me happier, to hear that the person I confided in had the same condition as me. Naturally I asked him to show it to me. He seemed reluctant and uncomfortable to say the least, but after a while he showed me.

We compared our tightness, both being about the same in relation to our respective penis sizes. I'd heard stories from other boys at my middle school about masturbation and how they pulled their foreskins back and forth, but I'd always been too shy to contribute to the conversation. I did however want to know how to do it, sexual education at that time was pretty terrible.

I asked Patrick if he masturbated, to which he said, 'yes'. I then wanted to know how, considering he couldn't retract his foreskin. He then went on describing me and showing me how he masturbated.

Neither of us were aroused by one another, but I did join in as he showed me how to masturbate. Eventually I came, although nothing actually came out because I was too young. Patrick came too and showed me how it all worked.

I was so grateful for him showing me how I could masturbate. It really reassured me. I suppose it wasn't an errotic version of mutual masturbation, but we did both do it together, so I suppose it falls under some mutual masturbation category. Somewhere.

Mutual Masturbation Experience with OPPOSITE Sex - Male-Female

I had been freinds with this girl since we were like 7 or 8. We were both really close and had seen each other naked loads of times when we were younger. But when I was 12 we went to the swimming pool together. The changing rooms were unisex ones that had loads of small cubicles you could get changed in. We went into the same cubicle together and began getting changed. I hadn't seen her naked for ages but when I saw her this time, I noticed her body had changed. She was just budding a pair of small, shapely breasts and had a fine line of pubic hair aroun her vagina. I became embarressed and looked away, although my penis had become semi-hard. We went swimming together and both tumbled around and played in the pool, with me getting a full blown errection in whilst doing so. When we got out and went back into the cubicle I couldn't help but look at her getting naked. As I did so my errection popped up like a 4 inch dart. She noticed it and blushed. It was the slowest moment of my life, we just seemed to stand there, both staring at each others naked bodies. Then she slid her hand along my shaft and gripped it tightly. She told me how she'd never seen an errection before. She sat me down and began to message my cock. My hand stroked her damp belly and she started to spread her legs. At this point my body was zoning out, I couldn't hear anything other than my soft moaning. Her other hand pressed mine gentle down inbetween her thighs, onto her vagina. It was so hot and wet. I let my finger run along the lips and inside her. I felt her ribbed walls, I felt her body twitch. I felt her hand grip me harder. That made my penis tingle more than ever before. I began tickling her vagina, plunging my fingers further into her as she moaned. It was a few seconds later that I spurted a stream of semen across my stomach and onto her hand. After cleaning up and drying off, we both went home. She left to go to an all girls boarding school soon after that, and I didn't see her again until years later. But nothing more ever happened between us.

Masturbation that Led to Gay Sex

I was in high school and I was a senior, at the bigining of the year I meet a freshman kid, he looked like he was a senior by his body but his face was like a freshman. After two months we meet he text me at night and ask me what are u doing, I just text back nothing just in my room and you, then he text dont get scared or freak out but im masturbating after this text he call me, and I told him that its ok that I did it too, so he told me if he could come the next day to my house cause he didt want to go to shcool, I say yes .

So next day I went to my first period, after first period was over I sow him and he ask me, if we could go to my house I say yes. We got to my house and he told me if I want to masturbate with him I say yes its o.k so we pull our pans down at the same time, he was like 6 in. and im about 5 in only. Afther we star jerking off he put his hand on my penis and star doing the job for me, I did the samething to him and then he stop and ask me if I want to suck his penis, I was in shock I had never suck no one but after 5 mins of thinking about it, I did, and he return the favor and that was the best feeling ever, and we just jerk off until we cum. It been a year and I had only see him 3 times after that and we did the same thing suck until we cum. And I hope to see him again

Mutual Masturbation Experience with SAME Sex

One night I had a cousin sleep over at my house. My cousin and I are straight single Christian guys and we try to get together when we can. I would sleep on a couch and he would sleep next to me on a fold-up bed. One night I felt a little erotic and decided to give myself a hand-job. I tried to be quite about it but you could hear the precum moving between the foreskin and the head of my penis.

The next thing I knew, a hand grabbed my penis and I heard my cousin laugh. I gave a small laugh and continued what I was doing. Again, he grabbed my hard penis and laughed. This went on repeatedly and I asked him why he kept touching me. He told be that he liked the feeling of my hard boner and thought is was cool.

I asked him if I could feel his. He pulled down his boxers and I saw his hard penis. I felt it and I told him that I like how his foreskin would easily slide up and down. He tried mine and had trouble sliding my down and then up again. We kept playing with each others' penis till he cummed first. We both laughed and took a shower together to clean ourselves from the cum.

Every night he comes over and visit, we would masturbate each other and talk about girls and what we have in common. We are now best friends and you could say we have a bromance together. Sometimes we would try and make the other cum in his sleep, but of course this never works. I thank God for my friend and am blessed to have one like him.

Mutual Masturbation Experience with SAME Sex

When I was about 11, my friend 1 year younger then me came over for a sleep over, like he would every now and then. We did all the usual stuff like play video games watch movies etc.

Though this time was a bit different, it was late at night and my parents were asleep, I was getting changed in the same room as my friend like usual but I had a hard on and he saw it, he didn't say anything until I was asked him what should I do to get it down, he told me to think of something gross but that didn't work, so he told me I should masturbate. I pretended not to know what he meant and he said it's easy, so he put his hand down his pants and I saw his pants move backwards and forwards, I tried to see him then he said don't look and I asked if he would show me what to do and he aggreed.

He took off his pants as did i, he started pulling his small cut penis and told me to do the same to my uncut one, I did it wrong on purpose and said I didn't get it. so he went closer to me and grabbed my member so I did the same for him then we stroked each other for a while then we tried frottage it was so hot, sweaty and sticky, there was pre-cum all over our hands so we just licked it off. finally we stroked our selves off to oregasm.

Masturbation that Led to Gay Sex

During my early teen years I used to go down to the beach, where they had built a swimming pool, fed by salt water from the sea. You could get a students season concession ticket, and it was a cheap way of spending the day, splashing about in the pool or reading a book in the shade. I had noticed a man who was probably in his mid 40’s who was there regularly, and used to nod, and greet me when he saw me. He was quite athletic looking and used to wear very skimpy swimming trunks, and would usually lie down not far from me. One day, he casually dropped his towel down next to me, and soon engaged me in conversation, asked how old I was, where I went to school, did I have a girlfriend etc… and soon steered the conversation round to whether I had ever “done it” with a girl, and eventually managed to ask how often I masturbated. He reassured me that it was the most natural thing in the world, and he said, “I do it all the time, and have since I was about twelve, so don’t be embarrassed, everyone does it!” I told him I did it every day, and he asked when was the last time I’d done it? I said last night and he chuckled and said that I’d probably feel like doing it right now with all this talk of sex. I didn’t respond, so he asked if I’d ever done it with any other boy, and I told him that I’d done it in a group with some guys as a sort of dare, to see who came first, and how much they shot. He laughed and seemed delighted by this and said “I’ve got a proposition for you – if you’ll do it in front of me, I’ll buy you lunch, and give you a little extra. After all, you’re going to do it all by yourself at home, you might as well make it worth your while!” I was not too sure about this, but he said “don’t worry, we can go into one of the change booths, no-one will see us, and no-one will ever know” He looked at my shorts, and said “I’m sure you’re getting hard just thinking about it, I know I am “… and I noticed the pronounced swell, as his erection pushed against the thin material. We got up and made our way through to the change booths, and once inside the building, he made his way to one right at the end, far from the doorway. Once inside, he locked the door and took his swimming trunks off, exposing his thick cock, which was almost erect, and swaying like a thick sausage as it pumped itself up. I followed suit and undressed, and my cock sprang free and began to harden to full erection. He wasted no time, and reached out and began to rub my rapidly hardening cock, using long slow strokes with his thumb under the shaft, all the while telling me how big I was, and what a beautiful cock I had. My cock was leaking precum, as he massaged it, and the glistening droplets oozed from the head, and dribbled onto his hand. I noticed his cock was also starting to drip, so I began to masturbate him in time to his slow rhythm on mine, and he gasped and moaned softly as I manipulated his foreskin back and forth, a long droplet of clear thick ooze emanating from his cock. I could feel the sensation beginning deep in my body, at the base of my swollen shaft, and I started to jerk spasmodically with the approach of my orgasm. I knew he was close too, from the rhythmic pumping of his muscular cock in my hand, and then I ejaculated. I had never had such an intense orgasm, I felt like it would never end, it was almost on the threshold of pain, it was so intense! My cum jetted out with such force, it squirted all over his towel, his arm, his stomach, as I writhed in orgasmic bliss, only dimly aware that he was ejaculating too, and covering me with thick lumpy cum, but I didn’t care, I was in heaven! Afterwards I remember standing there, covered in cum, and trembling with post orgasmic bliss, the last strings of gooey cum dribbling from my cock, as it lost it’s hardness, and settled down. We cleaned up, and when the coast was clear, ducked into the showers, and washed ourselves clean, and then went to lunch. We met regularly, and became good friends, and tried a number of different things together, my favorite, was to stand in the shower with him, and he would kneel down and suck my cock, and gently slip a soapy finger up my arse, massaging my prostate, and sucking me until I came in his mouth. We both loved it, and I’m grateful to him for exposing me to the bi side of my sexuality. I still think of him and that first orgasm in the change booth.

Mutual Masturbation Experience with SAME Sex

I was on my HS wrestling team as was my best friend. I was staying at his house for the night,and we did alot of talking about girls at school, the upcomming wrestling meet,and normal stuff, we finally tried to get some sleep. I awoke around 4 am, I tried to go back to sleep,but my friend must have noticed I was awake,and he turned on his light. We laid there,saying how this sucked,when we could sleep late we were awake. I got up to use the bathroom,and when I came back,he jumped me,threw me on the bed and sat on me pinning me down.he sat high on my chest,knees on my arms. He playfully counted to 3,told me I was pinned,and that he was incharge. He just stayed on my chest,and we talked abit,I said for him to get off me,but he just stayed there. I couldnt help notice he was hard,and he laughed,and asked if he could jerk off while ontop of me. I thought this was wierd at first,but since he had me pinned,I said go ahead,never saw another guy jerk and was curious. He slowly rubbed his shaft,and then got faster and faster,his ass bouncing on my chest.he finally came,shot all over a towel he had. He then relaxed for awhile,his weight settling in on me. After awhile he turned around so his ass was in my face,and he started to jerk me off,It was great,and I came way too fast. We did this alot during the year,he enjoyed sitting on a guy and jerking him.

Masturbation that Led to Straight Sex

I can't really say I am proud of this, but my first experience with mutual masturbation was with my niece. She gave me a ride home late one day after a family gathering and although we had both been drinking she was okay to drive. Anyway she dropped me home and we had a kiss no idea what happened next but we were in the car kissing and touching each other. It eventually led to inside my apartment and it was really amazing. I think I had secretly fantasised about her for a while but naturally never imagined anything would happen. She was more into it than me but it was really amazing. I still feel guilty and ashamed but I did enjoy my one and only adventure

Group Masturbation

I still can't believe this actually happened to me but it did. I have two young asian girls live near me and I have often thought how nice they were and often masturbated while fantasising about them. Fantasies do come true and I am living proof.

Yesterday I arrived home as usual and they were both sitting on there porch studying. I think they are college girls. They politely said hi, and went about there business. Later that afternoon I was relaxing with a beer and had been masturbating while watching something on tv, and although I had finished I was still well, you know.

Suddenly there was a knock at my door and as I was not in the best state to receive visitors I ignored it. After a while the knock came again and thinking it may be important I went to the door after putting something on. As I opened the door it was one of my neighbors and she asked if I new anything about unblocking a drain. I went in and had a look and recommended they call a professional. They thanked me and asked if I wanted a drink. Not wanting to be rude, I accepted and sat down and we chatted. One drink led to another and another and then the conversation started to develop and one of them asked if I would be interested in playing a game. I was curious about what sort of a game but didn't have to wonder for long because she began touching me, rubbing my groin and licking her finger in a seductive way. By this time I was starting to get very excited. But at the same time I was very unsteady on my feet. I got very dizzy and fell back on the couch and that is when I thought I saw the other girl walk over and kiss the other. They said something to each other which I couldn't quite make out but I was getting very drowssy.

I must have passed out because when I came too the girls were both naked and were performing sex acts on each other. When they noticed I was awake they asked me if I wanted to join them. I was still pretty out of it but as I strted to get more aware of what was happening I was more than ready to do whatever they wanted and they could do whatever they wanted to me.

I new that I had been drugged but didn't care. I wasn't feeling sick, only very odd. They both watched me masturbate while they touched each other and then they would occassionally come to me and push my hand away and stroke me. They were very agressive with me. Biting me, and stroking my penis in a very cruel way. Not at all nice, but I wasn't able to resist the ultimate pleasure. We carried on all night alternating with them and me.

I still can't believe it was real.

Mutual Masturbation Experience with OPPOSITE Sex - Male-Female

This was a very recent experience with a bisexual ladyfriend of mine. I invited a few friends around for a small party last night and after everyone else had left, she and I had had a few drinks and I mentioned a video I had watched in the net involving two women, and how excited I got at watching it. She was interested in seeing it so I logged on and as we watched we both got a bit horny and as she and I were very good friends I stripped to my underwear and began massaging my genitals. She started licking her lips as we watched the video.

Anyway after a few minutes we were both stripped and I was masturbating and I was nearing orgasm when my friend pushed my hand away and started stroking me. She had never done this before. After a few minutes she started groaning and sucking my now throbbing penis. I came in seconds. It was all over her mouth, chin and dripping on her breasts.

I licked it off her breasts and I started to rub her in many places, surprised that she was letting me. It ended up in intercourse and a very exciting night of unexpected pleasure.

Mutual Masturbation Experience with SAME Sex

I remember playing with myself as early as 5 years old. I used to have a large stuffed dog that I would often hump when I was alone in my room. I had a cousin who was about 3 years older then I am, but we were pretty close. I used to go over to his house all the time to go swimming.

One day, when I was around 7, I slept over at his house and we went swimming in the morning. His mom had left to work so when we went inside we were home alone. I said I wanted to take a shower so he said Lets just do it together so it will take less time. It didn't really bother me but I told him that I'll keep my underwear on while we shower because, even at that age, I felt my penis was tiny. He didn't mind but he quickly took off his. I remember looking at amazement at just how large it was! He was only 10 at the time but it was a good 6 inches by then, compared to my tiny 2 incher, it was a monster! Nothing more happened that day, he stayed on the other half of the shower. All I remember is being extremely curious and sort of aroused by his penis, I just had a great urge to touch it!

Noting ever happened until I was around 11 and him 14. We had gone to my room to play some video-games, and I locked to door because my little sister was following us around and being extremely annoying. We were playing when he came out with the question Have you ever masterbated before?. Yeah, I do it all the time, why?, I quickly responded. Its because recently I have this white stuff come out of my penis when I masterbate., he told me. I was extremely amazed and curious to know what it was. Our health teacher told us that its called sperm, but you need to jack off to make it come out., he told me. I asked him to show me. He then unzipped his pants and showed me his large penis, once again. I was immediatly filled with the urge to touch it. I just remember rubbing him off until he cummed all over his pubic hair and chest. I was in complete shock, I remember being so jealous that I was unable to do that.

Ever since that day we always ran to my bedroom, locked the door, and began to jerk each other off. At that time, I was unable to cum but it still felt amazing! He would cum really quickly and we would switch off once he was finished. This went on for probably a year until I entered middle school, he was a High school Sophomore. We probably stopped because we both thought that it was gay to be doing this kind of thing. Now we both go to high school and we have not talked about this ever since. He recently broke up with his girlfriend and I just got with my new girlfriend. We are both straight and we would both DIE if anyone found out about this mutual masterbation that we had. The thought of anyone finding out scares me to this day! I often think what would happen if, in the future, my cousin would accidently tell my kids, or even my wife! I used to doubt my sexual orientation a lot back then, I would used to think I was gay for being turned by him but now I know im completely straight and that A LOT of guys do the same things with there buddies, or other men.

Mutual Masturbation Experience with SAME Sex

I was taught to spank the monkey at the time I was in 3rd grade by an older guy in the neighborhood. Of course, at that age there was no ejaculate, but it sure felt good. I'll call him Bing. He was not the brightest bulb on the tree and had been held back in school more than once. He would come to my house and we would walk to our private place down by the river. Once there, he would dtop his pants and briefs and tell me to do the same. He was circumcised and so was I. In fact, all of the penises I had seen up until then were cut so I didn't know what a natural one even looked like. He was old enough to have hair on his willy, unlike me and my immature equipment. Remember I was only a 3rd grader. Anyway, Bing would masssage himself to a full erection all the while looking at my penis and fondling it once in a while. It didn't take him long to drop his load. I was very interested when I saw this for the first time and, of course, I started asking questions; such as ...how does it feel? Why is it white? How soon can I do it? Bing assured me that I would have to grow some hair down there before anything would come out, but if I rubbed mine like he rubbed his, I could make it feel really good. I couldn't wait to try it and Bing was only to glad to reach over and get me started. From then on, I did it whenever I could get away and be by myself. Bing visited regularly and we certainly enjoyed each other's company. He told me I should be careful and not get caught doing it or I might get a spanking. Of course a few years passed and I soon sprouted a lush crop of dark brown pubic hair around the time I was in 6th grade. I will always remember my first ejaculation and will be ever grateful to old Bing for educating me to the joys of Spanking the Monkey.

Mutual Masturbation Experience with SAME Sex

I was having a sleep over at my friends, let's call him jon house. We would play togather and have been playing togather since we were 6. As we became teens we noticed our penis size change. It was one summer when we were swiming I noticed Jon was a little closer to me than usual. We were at his house and in his pool alone when something strange happened. Jon swam under the water and the next thing I knew he grabed my penis. I had seen Jon naked before but never thought any thing of it. We are not and never were gay. It was at night time and no one saw us. He played of off as if nothing happened. When we got inside we ran upstairs to jons room trying to get warm and dry. We were 13 and had puboc hair. He pulled off his wet under pants and I did the same this made us be in the same room naked. I could see his penis geting hard and that was when he asked me if I had ever had sex. Being a Christian boy I said no I'm going to wait till I get married. I noticed that I was getting an erection and he came over and touched it and began to hump my naked body. It was diner time so we dressed in dry close and went to eat. After eating we ran up stairs to play a game. He said the loser had to do a dare and I agreed. I lost because he cheated but I still did the dare. He told me I had to let him hump me for five minutes and be did and it gave me an erection. The next night we were watching a movie with jons 8 year old cousin. We were thirteen and apparently he was very horny. When the movie stared he went and got a blanket that covered from our chest to our feet. When the movie began I could feel his warm leg touch mine. he put his hand on my lap. I did not want to say anything since his cousin was in a recliner close to us. I could feel his hand slip under my underpants and he had lotion on his hand. The feeling gave me an erection and he began masturbaiting me. A few minutes later I did the same to him trying to keep his cousin from noticing. I ejaculated under the blanket and it was a great feeling. I will go into more deatail about another night. We had been talking about jacking off and we both got uncontrolably horny. We were so horny we began humping on his couch in his loft. It was a open loft and his family was down stairs we took off our clothes and we humped until we felt each others hot cum all over us. We would pull down our pants and masterbait each other. We got so horny we sucked each others penis and kissed.His parents weren't home so he began to moan loudly which turned me on even more. It felt so good and was amazing. He once stuck his penis in my butt and humped me until he came. We came in each others mouth and masterbaited frequintly. Every time we have a sleep over we usually do each other. We used each others pre cum as lube. We had fun doing that kind of stuff. When we would play video games one of us would play while the other masterebaited the person playing. The feeling of his long nice penis against mine is great. When we'd swim with other people he would grab my penis under the water. It felt great when I touched his smooth balls when I masterbaited him. He said he loved my penis and balls because they bring him joy. I liked using his pre cum to help lube him I knew he was enjoying it when he would tilt his head back close his eyes and spread his legs apart. He would enjoy it so much he would scream my name and cum all over me. When we would sleep in the same bed I would feel his hands go around my waist and pull my pants down, he would reach over to see If I was getting hard and began masturbaiting me while humping in between my legs. We would come at the same time ocasionaly and after we would just lay there in the bed naked feeling each others features. We just experimited with each not thinking of being gay and knowing it was a stage were going through. It is nice to share a pleasure with a close friend you trust. Ejaculating with him is amazing and it is a great plesure.

Mutual Masturbation Experience with SAME Sex

A while back before I got married I was expiramenting with a boy about my same age. He would come over and play with me in my room but We never talked about sex or sexual things. That day we were all alone for a few hours and he asked me if I knew how to masturbate. I told him that I knew that if I rubbed hard it felt good. He reached over grabbed my penis and it tickled so much it got hard very fast. He let me touch and hold his in my hand and I felt it grow big in my hand soon his cock was rock hard. He asked me why I had so many boxes and books of matches in my bedroom and then I told him that was how I masturbated. He was curious so I asked him if he wanted me to try it on him.He was a little scared at first but said sure.I told him to take off his pants and then I grabbed the box of Diamond kitchen matches and struck one really hard under his already hard penis. His eyes got big and he smiled and said wow that tickles a lot. I said he liked it and so I continued to strike the matches harder popping them on the match box under his hard throbbing cock. After about 10 matches and teasing his cock with the fire I could see pre cum forming on the very tip. I then struck three matches altogether under his cock and he shot his large white cum load all over. He told me that was amazing and that it made him cum hard. He wanted to know where I found out about it but I told him it was a secret. He insisted on doing it to me to so he began striking the matches for me. My cock got instantly hard and he struck the matches very hard and fast. He grabbed my wiener with his hnd and began to stroke it then he placed the matches against my balls letting the striking area touch my balls and the base of my cock. he struck a match blew it out and placed the warm match tip against my balls soon I shot my cum load. We then did this many times after that but eventually he grew up and left.

Editorial

I am a great fan of masturbation, do it every day. What I would like to say though is PLEASE remember why this site is here. It isn't meant to be a way of just sitting dribbling a load of irrelevant rubbish just so you can get horny and masturbate. The Advanced Masturbation site is no longer available because of some irresponsible jerkers so please stick to the purpose the site is here for.

Mutual Masturbation Experience with OPPOSITE Sex - Male-Female

This started as an innocent night with my neighbor coming in to watch a movie. I can't remember the exact conversations that took place leading up the experience but the movie, which was unknown to either of us contained some pretty intense sex scenes. At first we continued watching and nervously laughing. Then she asked me if I liked watching this type of thing? As I wasn't sure what she expected, I said no, not really. Then she said, she didn't mind them. The conversation went on from there.

After a while we were getting a little cozy and she indicated she wouldn't object if I was to masturbate in front of her, because she said, I know you want to. Anyway after some minutes I started to get in the mood and began masturbating. It wasn't long before she joined in and started stroking me. Then she started removing her clothes and asked me to touch her. I was more than happy to comply. What began as a very innocent night with a neighbor has blossomed into a regular weekly event.

Masturbation that Led to Straight Sex

So I was with my girlfriend one night and she said I could come over again to her house next weekend. I said okay and that saturday I went over to her house. I noticed no cars were parked in the drive-way so I assumed she wasn't home yet or something. But then she opened then door and told me to come in. We sat down and watched tv for a bit and then she told me her parents were gone for the weekend. I then asked what she wanted to do. She said she wanted to see me naked. I told her I wanted to see her naked too. So I stripped down first and took off my boxers and by this time my penis was really hard. She stared at it for awhile and said it was big. Then she took off her shirt and pants and took of her bra. Then she slid off her panties and came and sat on the couch. She asked if she could tocuh my penis and I said yes. She felt it for a minute and then asked me if she could give me a handjob. I said it was okay and she told me to lay back on the couch. She grabbed my penis in her fist and stroked it gently. She asked me if it felt good. It did. She told me she was going to go faster. Then she went faster and my penis was as hard as ever. I could feel myself getting close to cumming and I told her so. She stroked me even faster and I exploded huge wads of cum. It was the most intense and most pleasureable orgasm I had ever felt. She got some towels and cleaned me off and asked if I wanted to finger her. I felt her cleanly shaven vagina and fingered her fast. She had an orgasm within a few minutes and her whole body shook with pleasure. After a few minutes we watched some more tv while still naked. She was sitting in my lap. Then about thirty minutes later she got off me and went between my legs and sucked hard on my penis. It felt so good I couldn't even breathe. I told her I was about to come and she just sucked faster and harder until I shot a huge load in her mouth. She swallowed every drop. Then I went down between her legs and licked her pussy until she had a huge orgasm. She moaned like crazy. Then she got up and got on top of me and humped me until I had another orgasm inside of her. Even after I came she still humped me until she started moaning loud and had an orgasm. It was the most perfect day and I came over the next day and we had another great time. I am still with her to this day and we have had many amazing sexual experiences.

Mutual Masturbation Experience with SAME Sex

When I was young my friend Jim and I started masturbating together while dressed in his big sister’s clothes. I would go over to his house while his family was out and we would both put on his sister’s clothes – usually skirts and sweaters, with panties and slips underneath. We would start stroking ourselves through our skirts. Then I would reach over and stroke his penis through his skirt. He would do the same to me. After several minutes we would lift up our skirts and stroke each other’s penis directly. Using our free hands we would pinch each other’s nipples. We would go slow and try to prolong the session as much as possible. We would also try to climax together shooting onto each other’s penis. We would be careful not to get his sister’s clothes messy. Sometimes we would kiss each other towards the end.

What I like best about this is the feel of the girl’s clothes on my body and especially on my penis. Jim’s family moved away and I never did this with anyone else, but I still would like to again. I am older now and I own my own set of girl’s clothes to wear when I masturbate. I would recommend this to anyone to try at least once. I love the feeling I get when I masturbate wearing girl’s clothes.

Group Masturbation

Because my mother worked evenings and weekends I was under the supervision of Tanya, who lives on the third floor apartment. She is a young black girl who acts very sweet and innocent around everyone. Her boyfriends nickname is Henny and I just recently found out his real name is Cornelius. I was fairly young at the time but think my mother feared me being alone while she was at work. Tanya was not much bigger than me and always had nice clothes and many designer outfits. It began with her letting me try on some of her clothes and she allowed me to wear some many times. She began by insisting I try on some of her bathing suits. I was a little shy about her seeing me naked at first but she would also try on differnt clothes and underware and we often saw each other naked. Little did I know at the time that her boyfriend Henny was almost always watching us from the closet. She touched me sometimes and within a few months we were masturbating together on her bed. We did this once or more a week for a long time and one day started touching me and began fingering me. I think because I had already had myself aroused I let her continue until I climaxed. Within the next week or so we began masturbating each other and giving each other oral sex. We talked about sex all the time and I had seen her and Henny making out often and watched him feeling her. She asked me one day if I would like to see Henny masturbate. I wasn't sure what to say but the thought of it did excite me. Henny is a white guy and very handsome. At that time I still didn't know he had been watching me and Tanya naked and masturbating most of the time. Henny came in the room that night and asked me if I was sure I wanted to watch him. I didn't answer right away but finally said yes. He stripped naked in front of Tanya and I and layed on the bed maturbating in front of us. I had never seen a guy do this before and for that matter had never seen an erection before then. Tanya ordered a pizza afterwards and the three of us sat in the kitchen talking for the next hour or two. Most of our conversation was sex and both Tanya and Henny told me how they had sex often and some of the things they did. After awhile Tanya finally told me that Henny had been watching us for a long time and had seen us masturbating and giving oral sex to each other more than a dozen times. I could feel myself fill up with tears at first and I became angry about it. I was humiliated just by the way Henny was smileing and looking at me. I began hollaring at Tanya threatening to tell my mother. Thats when she announced that she had four videos of us masturbating each other, two videos of us performing oral sex on each other and a video of me watching Henny masturbate. She then started threatening to show them to my mother. The following week both Tanya and Henny were masturbating me and giving me oral sex. I was so enthralled with passion I also masturbated them and performed oral sex on both. I watched that week as Henny and Tanya had intercourse and the following week had intercouse with Henny. I was no longer a virgin but by this time looked forward to out sex encounters. I knew they must have planned this all along but didn't care anymore. Tanya and I have sex a few times a week and Henny comes over once or twice each week. I asked Tanya many times if she was jealous when I had sex with Henny but she always denied it offended her and said she liked to watch. Many times the three of us have sex together and I equally enjoy sex with Tanya or Henny or both. This has been going on for almost three years now and Tanya is no longer responsible for me but I am in her apartment almost every day. We go out often and enjoy being together even when we don't have sex. Henny still comes over at least one night during the week but we get together almost every Saturday. We have done a variety of things together and the three of us have done almost everything we can think of to each other. I especially like it when the two of them conscentrate on me, masturbating me and giving me oral sex. I orgasm so often my head spins and have even allowed Henny to have anal sex with me on some occassions. Tanya has admitted over time that she and Henny planned to intice me into doing these things but now I am glad they did. I have had sex with two other boys but it was far less satisfying than the sex I have with Tanya and Henny.

Mutual Masturbation Experience with SAME Sex

My best friend and I discovered at grade school age that we enjoyed being naked together in the privacy of our rooms or out in the woods in a fort we had built not far off the ground in a tree. We enjoyed the anticipation of stripping and we usually had full erections showing before we would drop our pants and undies. We enjoyed having boners together and developed some fantasy play involving our penises.

The main fantasy we had involved a game where one of us would be a prisoner and the other would be the torturer. This game evolved a few years before either of us had any idea what sex was all about. It usually started out with us playing some board or card game. The winner would choose whether he wanted to be the torturer or the prisoner. Being either was just as fun and we both enjoyed the anticipation of being able to do this together. We were both into finding ways to make our erotic times together even more fun and exciting and we added several things to our fun as we developed sexually. Here is how it went.

Our tree fort was in the woods out behind my friend's house, so it was easy to slip away without attracting attention. The torturer would tie the prisoner's hands in front of him and lead him to the fort. After being asked the climb up the ladder a few feet up and into the fort, the prisoner was made to strip in front of the torturer. With his undies still on with an aching boner wanting to be released, the prisoner was stood up and his arms were tied with some rope, outstretched, to some boards inside the fort. The prisoner was then blindfolded. The torturer would then pull down the prisoner's shorts allowing the boner to spring up in its full glory. From there, legs were spread-eagled allowing the torturer full access to the prisoner's penis and balls.

From there, the torture began. When younger, we would use small twigs to lightly whip the ball sack and penis. We never really hurt each other but it was erotic to see the skin of my friend's ball sack tighten with each whip. His balls would dance inside the ball sack, also, and his penis would flex even harder with each whipping stroke.

We discovered that stroking our penises would cause them to cum as we reached puberty. We stopped the whipping ritual, and concentrated on stroking the prisoner's penis. The torture was now to make the prisoner cum and the fantasy was that it would be against his will. We didn't know about lube right off so, in a way, gently stroking a dry erection was somewhat torturous. After some teasing the penis, especially at the tip, the prisoner's penis was stroked firmly on the down-stroke which pulled the shaft skin tight and made the skin on the tip a nice smooth purple color. The strokes were slow and deliberate which built tension in our balls. It didn't than more than 5 minutes before the prisoner would cum, usually.

The prisoner was then released and now the torturer could either have the prisoner stroke him off or he could just relieve himself of cum in front of the prisoner.

We discovered that stroking felt so much better with some moisturizing cream, so that was added. As we got a little older, both of us would ooze pre-cum, although I was usually much wetter than my friend at this.

This continued well into our middle school years but stopped when he moved away. We still would call each other and talk. We both discovered girls and from there, my friend and I shared fantasies we had with girls.

To this day, I fantasize having this type of fun with a guy even though I am now married and enjoy a good sexual relationship with my wife. I often wonder if other boys have had the fun my friend and I experienced.

To us both, it wasn't about love or that it might be gay. It was more of an erotic celebration of being boys and sharing in a fascination with our penises.

Thank-you for this forum and reading about part of my sexuality.

Mutual Masturbation Fantasy

First of all, I must admit I am a virgin and at my age it's getting less and less important. I have been content to satisfy myself.

One thing which I do have though, is a fantasy about getting caught masturbating. I go swimming regularly and there are always groups of teenage girls doing aerobics etc.. and the change room/shower area is unisex. I fantasise that while I am masturbating that one of them will catch me.

Mutual Masturbation Fantasy

First of all, I must admit I am a virgin and at my age it's getting less and less important. I have been content to satisfy myself.

One thing which I do have though, is a fantasy about getting caught masturbating. I go swimming regularly and there are always groups of teenage girls doing aerobics etc.. and the change room/shower area is unisex. I fantasise that while I am masturbating that one of them will catch me.

Mutual Masturbation Fantasy

My fantasy is simple but a little hard to explain. My house is haunted and has been for as long as I have lived here. And I remember watching a movie many years ago where a man was sleeping and woke to someone performing oral sex on him. I have fantasised about that for years. The thought of being sucked like that really makes going to bed a pleasure.

I am not sure if my ghost is male or female, but either way, the sucking would be worth it.

When I think about exploring my body with other boys, I consider it wonderfully innocent coming of age. Being taught that showing my penis was wrong made me curious about it and my testicles. Seeing other boys naked after swimming class intrigued me, some, like me, were not fully developed while others had large penises and scrotums that hung down. Two other nieghborhood boys my age began to touch one another when we were still not mature. It seemed wrong but very interesting. Two older boys, one the brother of my friend, joined us. Touching their larger penises and scrotums was fun and mysterious to me. I don't know that they were masturbating, but I don't remember their getting hard.

This exploration continued for a few years and involved several boys. One older boy encouraged us to get naked while we touched. Sometimes one boy would get naked and the rest of us touched him, then one by one we would get naked till all of us were naked. I liked touching the older boy because he was so big. One day he gripped his penis, which may have been erect though I don't remember, and said that this was the way he jacked off. He did not jack off, and none of the other boys seemed to know what he meant.

It seems to me that about the time we started to have genuine sexual feelings and became somewhat aware of our individual sexuality, the exploration stopped; but not before it reached a new and more exciting level. We had not touched one another for the entire school year, but when summer came we resumed the activity. It was only four boys my age. One went into a large closet and got naked so we could each come in and touch him. I got to go in first. The other boy had a hard-on and was embarrassed. I liked it because I, too, was getting hard and wondered why. I enjoyed touching him. When it was my turn, I, too, was hard and enjoyed being touched. Not that day, but soon after, all four of us would get hard when we were naked.

The first time I masturbated, I was home alone and naked. I touched my hard-on and had my first orgasm. I was confused, but I liked it. I started jacking off with great frequency, and the next time we were together I wanted to tell them what I was doing but did not. It was another boy who asked if we jacked off. He was naked and hard. We all admitted we did and dared him to do it. He did. He stood there, stroked his cock and shot his load. One after another we all did it. It felt great to share this. Now when we got naked and touched each other, we all jacked off. I liked doing it, and I liked watching it. One day while I was being touched, I accidentally shot my load. I was told I had to jack off the boy who made me come. I didn't mind. His semen on my hand felt just like my own. I wiped it off. Jacking off and jacking each other off was part of ritual, but it did not last long. It didn't seem quite right.

Group Masturbation

I was quite young and was talking to a friend about jacking off when his older brother told me to come with him. he took me to a wooded area behind our house where his friends held he while he took off my clothes and laughed at my penis they stripped and started to play with my penis and got me hard as the others jacked off watching I shot some for the first time and they came on me and he made me play his penis til he came in my mouth. that was my introduction into gay sex from then on I played with myself and they kept taking me to play with them. next came anal bareback by them with ejaculation which was the best thing in the world the feeling of the throbbing penis and sperm entering me felt great and I have not stopped since. now older I love gay sex and masturbate in groups as well as have anal in groups.Now I seek sex every chance I get I have learned to douche myself prior to cruising to be clean and keep an anal plug inside of me to relax my hole during the day. I usually tie off my penis to avoid ejaculation during intercourse. I try to have it more than once a night.I have also found edging my climaxes for a couple of days make intercourse much hotter I am not that big to start with which makes me a better bottom[girl] than a top[man]..So shaving my body and wearing clothes more girlish helps in being more noticed. I will never forget those boys for taking me and and stripping me down to have their way I wish they around to take me now.

Mutual Masturbation Experience with OPPOSITE Sex - Male-Female

When my wife and I met, we had a very strong sexual attraction. It wasn't long before we were having incredible sex. As the relationship progressed we became more open with each other. She confided in me that she had some female sexual encounters. She also told me that she once had sex with two men at one time. I being very open about sex did not see anything wrong with that. I knew she had a dildo and one time asked her if I could use it on her. She jumped at the chance. As our relationship progressed we found out more about each other. I knew that she liked to be watched. So in during our sex I would talk about me watching her with another man, or her with her girl friend or two men. I was in a job that required me to travel quite a bit. I knew that when I was gone she masturbated and so did I. Now I am a guy who loves to jerk off. Even when we were having sex all the time I found the time to jerk off. What I did not know at the time was how much she played with her self. During foreplay I used to masturbate her to a couple of orgasms before I entered her. One day she pushed my had away and started to do her self. I was incredibly turned on and started to suck on her tits as she masturbated. She had a intense orgasm. She told me it was always her fantasy to be watched masturbating. So we developed a routine where I would talk dirty to her as she masturbated and played with her tits. I had never been watched masturbating, but I knew I wanted to do it. So while having normal sex I pulled out and started to masturbate I ground the head of my penis on to her nipple and came. She loved it, and I had one of the most intense orgasms of my life. After a bit she asked me to masturbate for he again. So I laid next to her stroking after a bit she started to rub her self and the two of us lay side by side masturbating, again a very big turn on. We both loved to watch the other masturbate and be watched. We did all sorts of things, one of them was for me to have my penis in her mouth and stroke it as she rubbed her self. She was very oral. As much as we talked about group sex and her making it with another girl during our sex, it was an area we decided not to go in real life. (one minor exception later on) I loved her stories of what she did with her female friend as I stoked it. She just loved to watch me do it and loved to have me cum on her. One time she told me a story I had never heard before. She was about 12 and was staying over with her cousin 16. They were sharing a bed and she told me her cousin asked if she could feel her breasts and my wife could feel hers. Her cousin was quite endowed she told me and she told her cousin go ahead as she was curious about her breasts. Right about there I exploded, and I kept going. I also noticed she was getting very turned on. She told me after they had felt each others breasts her cousin inserted her finger in to my wife's vagina and brought her very close to a orgasm She wasn't quite sure what was going on. She told me later that she enjoyed the hell out of it. We had regular sex plenty of times also, but that was usually morning sex or we are horny and don't have a lot of time. When we really got down to it mutual masturbation. We loved to watch each other tell stories, masturbate each other. I don't think there was a part of her body I did not cum on. absolutely incredible sex. Now the one time we very partially lived out a fantasy. A younger girl who was a long time neighbor was over and my wife and her were drinking and talking. I was in another room drinking and watching TV. To make a long story short they came in very drunk and she said Alice always wanted to see a man masturbate, and would I do it for her. It really took me by surprise. I said I don't know if I can. My wife took off her top and removed her bra and told Alice to do the same. She walked over to me and slid down my pants. I am lying back with a semi hard on she then sucks on it and puts my hand on my penis I look at both of them topless and start to stroke. Actually enjoying the hell out of it. Being fairly intoxicated I was not going to cum anytime soon. You could have cut the sexual tension in that room with a knife. I had all I could take and exploded and when I did, I guess Alice had been rubbing her self ( I did not notice) and she let out along loud groan. With her sexual tension gone she said OH my God OH my God and fled to the other room.My wife had came some where along the line. I am laying back with cum all over the place feeling like an idiot, My wife is saying we really should have not done this, and Alice is in the other room sobbing. WE all talked and decided to put it behind us and forget it happened. My wife and I decided that a lot of things are better left for fantasy. I did say to her that I thought Alice would not mind a girl on girl encounter, but not a three way. My wife said she knew that. We have had many good nights talking about what we would do with Alice as we masturbated together.

Mutual Masturbation Experience with OPPOSITE Sex - Male-Female

When this happed my boyfriend (now husband)was 15 and I was 14 respectavaly. We both knew about sex, having been in the same sex ed class. I was on a team were everyone else was not a virgin and was the only one. My experance started when we were watching a movie. I got up to go get a drink, and while bending over to get it, I felt him walk up and press himself into me. At first I didn't know what was happing, untill I relized the hard tthing pressing in to me was his erecton. I, being rather naive, let out a gasp. He turned me around, so that he was pressing in to my upper stomach. He bent down and started kissing me. His hands then sild down my shirt to the hem. From there he slid his hand up my shirt, massaging my breast and nipple. Does that feel good? he asked. I was a little weak at the knees and coul donly nodd. He lifted me up on to a bar stool and pushed my skirt up. He look at my panties before sliding his fingers passed the fabric. I was shaking and scared, I had no clue what he was doing (i grew up in a consrivte house hold with no acess to anything sex related). At this point I think I began to winper because he said, Sush, don't worry, I promise I won't hurt you babe. noddong i let him sontinue the stroking of my outer lips. It felt so good, I pressed my self onto his hand. Slow down darling. He then proced to slip his finger in to me, while with the other hand rubbing my cilt. His finger hurt becase nothing had been inside of me. He gently kissed me, then quickly (and roughly) removed his finger. I gased. Come on. he led me to his room. Half way there, my curisoty over took and I slipped my hand into his jeans pocket, feeling for his eretion. He laugh and pulled me up the stairs before unzipping his pants, letting his erction spring free from the tent it had created. I thought, at the time, he was hudge, now I know he is only avarge. Want to touch it? He guided my hand up and down his shaft, teachignme how to 'pleasre' him. Precum started to drip and I got cruious, and licked it. His eyes, wich had been closed tore open. I took this as a sign that I was doing something right and began to like up and down his saft. His body goto very ridgied before he came, which shocked my navie self. He expland what it was before asking me to underss. I did and sood before him complty naked. he kissed me before guding me to his bed. He gently kissed and licked my nipples, sending pleasure waves down my body, causeing me to get very wet. He slipped his finger inside me again, this time moving it around. He broke my cherry knowing it couse me pain. He then contuied to lick and kiss me and my vagina, but never sending me quite to an orgasam. Too soon, we relazed that I had to go home. He promsied me that we would do it again sometime soon. He did, evently, give me an orgasim. Now we still enjoy great sex and mastbation, he finds it a great turn on to watch me.

Masturbation that Led to Gay Sex

I just couldn't believe it could happen but it has. A friend of mine who as far as I was aware was not gay, and neither am I we have just experienced the most amazing experience. It all started when we were watching a movie and it contained some nude scenes of some very hot women. I started to feel a bit horny and my friend did too from the bulge I spotted. Anyway, after a while the conversation got to whether or not we had ever had oral sex. I had to admit I had never but would love to see how it felt.

I am getting hard again justing thinking about it, but back to what I was saying. My friend admitted his desire to try it as well. Anyway, the conversation went on and he said. Well, I would be willing to do it if you want. He made the point of saying as a learning thing only and it wouldn't mean anything.

Anyway, all the talk was getting me horny so I agreed, and it was heaven!! We started off getting undressed in front of each other. He was very keen. And I was surprised at how big he was. He was very firm and clean shaven to reveal every inch of his rather nice erection.

We started of just touching each other penises and he then kneeled and started kissing the tip and then began with his tongue and eventually taking me inside his mouth. It was unbelievable. I have never felt anything like it!!

He learned quickly and within minutes I filled his mouth with my juice. Now it's my turn to do him. I am a little nervous but I did agree so I better go ahead with it.

I hope this doesn't mean I am gay, but I am really so horny, I don't care at the moment. He is back in the room now. Gotta go and do what I promised.

Mutual Masturbation Fantasy

My wife always like anal sex.She had me enter her in the rear a month after we got married. She slipped my penis in the wrong hole as sort of a slip up. She moaned so load when I entered her that it was clear that she loved it. I enjoyed it also since her hole was so tight. Shortly after that, she started to stroke my balls when she gave me a blow job and then slowly let her finger wonder to my ass hole. It felt alright and I allow her to go on. When she realized that i allowed her she went a bit further the next time by entering the tip of her finger. When I was close to come she slipped it in all the way. It hurt like hell and I nearly flown trough the roof. She said she was sorry and nothing happened for a month or so. Then on day she started again to insert a finger tip but much slower this time. Slowly she work her finger in until it was all the way. I didn't like it at first but the pain at some point changed all off a sudden to pleasure and I came with the biggest orgasm I ever had. After that i was hooked. One night my wife went to bed before me and by the time I went to bed she was already naked and under the covers. I undressed and climb into bed. When I moved close to my wife she pushed me around and on my stomach.She climb on top of me and I felt a dick pushed against my ass hole. When I looked back i saw my wife with a huge dildo strap on strapped around her waist. She placed some cream on my ass hole and started to push the dildo at my hole. I told her that I'm not gay and don't want to be fucked that way. She was so horny and didn't listen to my pleads and just started to push harder. The head slipped in after a while but it felt like ripping me apart. She kept on pushing the dildo in until it slipped in all the way. I had a hard on instantly. She pumped me fast and hard before I could chicken out. I blown such a big load after the pain passed and transferred to a huge orgasm. One day my wife's brother visited. He was still in school but fully grown. My wife took him a towel when he was in the bath. They started to talk with the door open and I walked pass to the kitchen. i stopped to look in and saw him naked standing in the bath taking the towel from my wife. I looked down and saw the biggest flashed cock I ever saw. His cock was so think and heavy that it made a 90 degree bend strait from his body. It was easy 21 cm long and about 5cm thick. I quickly walked pass. Later my wife said to me that I was rolling around the previous night in bed and that she thought I should take a sleeping pill. I agreed and shortly after went to bed. Much later I semi woke up and felt my wife pushing my legs open and started to fuck me with the dildo. I could swear that we weren't alone in bed but couldn't get my eyes open for the day of it. I could of swear that someone was fucking my wife from the rear. She was moaning like crazy at one stage and I could hear her come falling down on me. The next time her brother visited she gave me a sleeping pill again. I decided to take only half to see what would happen. My wife come to bed a hour later and undressed me. She kept on asking me if a was asleep or not. I didn't answer. She then started to fuck me with the strap on dildo but only until it entered my ass hole. She with drew then and left the room for a while. Then she came back and I could hear her talking to her brother. My wife told her brother that I was definitely asleep. He climbed on the bed and pushed my legs apart. My cock was already flashed by now. He didn't do any effort to get me hard and started to push his huge cock against my ass. He was so big that I thought that it would never be able to enter me. He kept on pushing in and out until his huge cock head entered my hole. For some reason my cock stayed flashed but it felt to me like a erection. I could feel myself building to a orgasm and thought to myself that this couldn't even be possible. Then the pain all of a sudden changed to pleasure and I felt my ass hole relaxing. Her brother gave one huge shove and I felt his cock entering my small ass hole. His huge cock just when in all the way and it felt like if been pushed to a new place. He pumped me so fast that I came in minutes. My cock was still flashed but the come was gulping out of it all over my stomach. My wife told her brother to don't stop and ask him to keep on pumping. She told him she wanted to see if I could multy climax. He pumped me faster and faster as his climax build-ed and when he finally come, I blown my second load still with my flashed cock. He then climbed of from me and my wife turn around, offering him her ass hole. He expertly entered her from the rear. She was moaning like crazy and told him to fuck her like he done when she was still living in her moms house. I made me so horny to see them fucking like rabbets. My wife come after a wail and they both lay down on the bed next to me. After a wail I woke up and saw them both asleep. I looked at his huge flashed cock and got the crazy idea in my head to suck his cock. After a wail thinking like this a moved closer and touch his huge cock. He didn't move so I stoked it a bid. I moved even closer and put his cock tip in my mouth. It tasted so sweet and lust took over from me. I pushed more of his huge cock into my mouth. He woke up and started moaning out of pleasure. My wife also woke up and moved to my rear while I was standing on my knees sucking the tip of her brothers cock. She pushed the dildo back into my ass hole and pushed it all the way in. My hole was so stretched by now that it fitted easy. My wife fucked me with long strokes and each time pushed my head further into her brother huge cock. I gagged on his huge cock but she kept pushing. finally i felt his cock moved passed my trot and I swallowed his hole length. After a wail i felt him shake and he should his load into my stomach.

Masturbation that Led to Straight Sex

It started with smoking weed and by the time I was fifteen I began doing meth and took oxy and many other pills. I lived with my grandparents and had little or no supervision at that time. I would sneak out of the house late at night and was rarely caught doing it. I had little money but became hooked on meth. Although I have a fairly nice figure I know I am not very pretty looking. Most of the drugs or pills I got were given to me by so called friends. Three boys in particular supplied me with weed, meth or pills most of the time. I was desperate most of the time and because I couldn't pay for them I was obligated to masturbate them or give them oral sex. I don't know why but they never insisted on having intercouse with me but did touch me all the time and make me strip in front of them. I only had intercouse one time with one of the boys but he never did it again. It was humiliating but I craved the drugs so much I continued degrading myself several times a week for over a year. I was in my junior year of high school when I made a bad mistake, just after school let out for the Summer. I knew the three guys were at the shore that weekend so I told my grandparents I was going to the shore with a girfriend for the weekend. They knew her parents had a house there. It was late Friday night and the guys weren't at the motel I thought they would be staying at. I only had 58 dollars and started trying to buy meth somewhere. I knew I could stay at my girlfriends house but walked around trying to get anything even if it was just weed or some pills. I saw a guy and asked where to get some and he told me where to go. It was on th side of a strip mall and when I walked up there was a black guy and a white guy selling meth. I was tired of walking and not in a very good mood and started arguing over the price they wanted. The white guy was real nasty talking to me and called me a bitch at first. I ended up paying 30 dollars for 20 dollars worth of meth, I was mad about it and pushed him back. The next thing I knew he punched me in the face and I fell on the ground. Both of them bagan cursing at me then the black guy kicked me in the stomach. I wasn't knocked out but was numb with pain. They picked me up and when I started to hollar the white guy hit me in the back of my head and the two of them threw me inside a van on the back seat. The black guy drove and the white guy smacked me every time I said anything or tried to scream. We only drove for about 15 minutes when the van stopped and they took me into a house. It was about 1 am Saturday morning by this time and once in the house I was beaten again by this white guy. My nose was bleeding and I had lumps on my head and my face stung awfully because whenever I tried to talk the white guy would slap my face. Another white guy came in the house after awhile and for the next two days I was repeatedly raped by all three of them. I was forced to masturbate them and give oral sex many times over the weekend and by Saturday night became obedient to them in the hopes of not being beaten. They feed me made me shower and gave me meth several times and for awhile I feared they would kill me. Sunday afternoon they gave me so much meth I was numb from it and they continued to abuse me and made me submit to anal sex. The took turns with me sometimes but all three would abuse me at the same time more often than not. By Sunday night I was so high I didn't know what they were even doing to me. I remember them making me dress and driving me back to the shore. They put me out of the van on a side street near the center of town. I just sat againt a wall for probably an hour or more before I could stand up without falling. It was 3 am Monday morning and I was sixty miles from home with no money. I walked to the beach and slept for a few hours. When I went to my girfriends house it was about 8 am but the only one there was her mother. She did ask what happened to me but I was to embarrassed to tell her and just said I fell down. She gave me a drink and enough money to get a bus back home. I never even told my girfriend what happened to me and never called the cops. That was the last time I took any drugs and have been clean for three years. I had no boyfriends or sex for a long time and moved out of state where I got a job at an auto body shop last year. I don't do drugs anymore but am always fearful of my boss and the guys who work in the shop. My boss is about 45 and right away used foul language and began touching me often and smacking my rear. He did treat me well otherwise but I was completely intimadated by him and he knew it. He lived alone a short distance from the shop and after 2 months insisted I move in with him. He told me he had an extra bedroom but I knew I shouldn't do that. I'm in a situation now where I don't have anywhere to go and he has total control over me both at work and at his house. I know I should run away from here but I have become so dependent on him I do whatever I am told. Just about ten months ago was the first time he had me masturbate him and within a week had me sleeping with him. We have sex whenever he wants me to and I either masturbate or give him oral sex everyday. He has me masturbate him sometimes at work and all the guys know I do it and two of them have seen me giving him oral sex. I think I am going crazy sometimes and whatever he wants I do. On New Years day this year Gary came over to the house in the afternoon. They were both pretty drunk and Jimmy (my boss) called me into the living room and told me to show Gary my breasts. I begged him not to make me do that but just the way he talked to me scared me. He had hit me a few times in the past and often spanked me, usually just to get aroused by it. He kept threatening me and I finally took of my blouse and bra. He wasn't satisfied and made me strip naked in front of Gary. I didn't cry but wanted to because he never did this to me before that. Then he told me to jerk off Gary and I just blurted out, NO. He grabbed me and pulled me over his lap and spanked me so hard I couldn't help but cry. I then had to masturbate Gary and after he came Jimmy made me blow him while Gary watched the whole time. Now he shares me sometimes with Gary and one of the other guys from the shop. He has me so intimidated I want to scream but just stay as submissive as ever around him. I tell myself to run away but never do. Jimmy does masturbate me and gives me oral sex often also and most of the time I am sexually satisfied. I do dread it when he brings one of the other guys over knowing the humiliation I have to endure. He lets them take me into what used to be my old bedroom and they not only have me masturbate or give them oral sex but they also began to have intercouse with me. I don't mind having sex with Gary very much but the other guy is very demanding with me and makes me have anal sex which I don't care for. I complained to Jimmy about it but he doesn't seem to care. I know he doesn't love me and is only using me but I still do what I am told. I do drink sometimes but haven't taken any drugs, even though I still sometimes crave it, especially the meth. I see my grandparents occassionally and always tell them I am doing fine. I don't know whats the matter with me and don't know why I let Jimmy treat me like he does. Its not because he buys me things or takes me on trips and spends a lot of money on me. I feel like he owns me sometimes and am not sure why I let him get away with it. I don't think I really love him and I do get mad when he lets the other guys have me. He likes to watch me masturbate them or give them oral sex. He also likes it when they watch me do it to him. It doesn't happen often but sometimes he makes me lay naked on the sofa and masturbates me with a vibrator as Gary or the other guy watches. The first couple times it was so embarrassing I couldn't get aroused right away. Jimmy started having them rub and kiss my breasts as he does it and now I orgasm often when he does it. I quess I have lost all my self respect by now and force myself to enjoy the sex I have with them. They don't hurt me often but Jimmy still likes to spank me and sometimes uses a belt. That makes me cry but when I do he usually stops or just uses his hand not hitting me very hard. I don't like it when any of them shave my pubic hair either and prefer to do it myself. He still does sometimes but don't let the other guys do it anymore. I'm not nearly embarrased as I used to be and now I don't care what the guys in the shop say when they talk about me. I never thought I would be in such a situation where I am so submissive to Jimmy. Its sounds stupid but I just do whatever he asks of me and seldom complain anymore.

Masturbation that Led to Gay Sex

The first time I ever masturbated was when I was 11, My parents were out to dinner so I asked if I could goto a friends house, I went to my best friends house Carl. We were wresteling and fake fighting like all boys do and then he jumped on me ad knocked me down, we laughed and but when he it off me I started getting a huge erection when we were getting ready for bed, Carl saw my erection ad said have you ever masturbated, I said no so e pulled down his pance showig me his hard penis, he then started stroking it and told me to do what he did, He started locking his fingers and putting them up his anus, so I did the same, I told him it felt really good and he asked me if it was ok for him to stroke my penis I said ok, when we started getting really exited I started dribbling semen on his stomach. When I woke up he was spooning me and I really liked it.

I kept going going to his house and masturbating together untill one night he stopped fingering himself and put his penis in my anus, I told him to stop because it really hurt but he kept going untill the hurtig stopped and it started feeling really good. This was my first gay sexual encounter and I still remember it.

Masturbation that Led to Gay Sex

Well one day when I was about 9 or 10 me and my bestfriend at the time were at my house in my pool. Well we were there and we decided to play truth or dare. I had always been attracted to both men and women but he was really cute so I decided to do gay dares. So we were there I dared him to touch my penis, he touched my penis and it was like nothing I have ever felt before it was so amazing. So He dared me to touch his, I touched his and it was incredible it was nice, hard as a rock, and LONG!! So we stopped playing just started talking and stuff, but then we got tired of the pool and decided to go to my room and play a game on the computer and what not. well we were on the computer and I told him I was still horny from the pool and he said he was too. so I asked him if he would like to do it again he said yes. so we both got undressed and we were harder than ever! I was about 4 inches he was about 4.5 or the maximum 5. so yeah we were there looking at eachothers dicks for like 5 minutes I went up to him grabbed his dick and started stroking it. I have never jacked off before i jacked anyone else off before but it just came to me. So he started to stroke mine too. so we were stroking eachothers dicks then we locked the door. we touched dicks his was so warm and Oh my god it was like so amazing! so then we started making out, it was hot, I told him can I suck he said go ahead I got on my knees and started licking it. then after that I just started to stick it all in my mouth including his balls and licking it I had it all in my mouth for like 3 minutes I didnt even choke but it was great. I have never did it before and he said I did it like a pro! So I asked him to do it to me, he was a little worried but he did it anyway. he did it so good I had an orgasm I didnt shoot anything but I had an amazing orgasm. Then we were so turned on I asked him to climb on top of my dick we didnt know anything about gay sex we just thought it was like just sitting on top of a persons dick. we yeah we were there he was sitting on top of me it was an amazing feeling then he kissed me and I kissed him back then I grabbed his nice little bubble butt and started massaging it. well after that he asked me to go out with him so I said yes we remained going out for 6 months everytime we saw eachother we always went back to pool and start playing truth or dare but most of them were dares ;) I miss him so much and wish we can do this all over again!

Mutual Masturbation Fantasy

I have never had an experience with another guy masturbating me, but have watched a few videos and find it a real turn on. I know I will probably never do it with another guy, but when I watch I usually end up having a very satisfying masturbation session.

Masturbation that Led to Straight Sex

I'm not sure what we called it back then , but I think it was our peter. Anyway, an older boy and I were sitting on the steps to my apartment house after dark on evening and he said to me. I'll kiss your peter if you will kiss mine. I was reluctant and then I said ,You go first. He did, he kissed the head of my peter and then I kissed his. Then he said he would put my peter in his mouth if I would do the same with his. We did that too. We did it a couple of times and then we stopped and went home. we did the same thing a week or so later and it was just a dare thing; no great feeling or or anything. Pretty forgettable. But that was my introduction to oral sex. I had already learned to masturbate using cold cream and it had a lot more of a good feeling. I did it as often as I could. And I was only 9 years old. So the stage was set for me to become sexually active with others. When I was 11 years old, another boy got me to go up on the steps of the nearby school one evening and talked me into laying head to toe and taking each others peter into our mouths. We did it for awhile and it felt okay but not great. We did that same thing again a year later and it felt a little better. Then at age 13, I asked him to do it again. We went up too a nearby park and sat on a parkbench and took turns sucking each other's peter for a little while. He moved away and I was sad to see him go. Now I was really enjoying oral sex, and tried to seek out a partner. I learned to perform oral sex on myself by then, and it was not easy, but it was a superb feeling. After I did it , my back hurt for a few days, but it was worth all the pain and I was able to do it for about 10 years, from age 16 to 26. If I could do it now I would be very happy. I was able to suck myself off to a glorious orgasm most of the time. I will write more later. Thanks so much for this site and a chance to remember, remember, remember.

Mutual Masturbation Fantasy

I am not sure if this is the right forum to right this particular article. I want to share with you the awesome masturbation session I had the other day. My parents left the house around noon to go fishing, but my younger brother was still at home. Using my private browser, I surfed websites such as Advanced Masturbation and JackInWorld. I read plenty of amazing stories, none which offended me, even though I am straight. I would love to have the opportunity to secretly plunge my dick into a firm, male's ass, and to have my dick sucked by a man. I continued reading about all of the mutual masturbation experiences and was hard as a rock. I couldn't jack off, because I like to keep it private, so I masturbate when I take a shower. I finally got my erection to deflate, and I then piddled around the house. I was still not satisfied, I needed to satisfy my dick. I told my brother that I was going to ride my four-wheeler in our woods. I put my iPod in and started riding. At first, I rode around thinking about having a bisexual experience with a hot girl and a guy like Cody Cummings (I like to watch straight, gay, and bisexual porn). I started rubbing my dick, but never directly touching it, I would rub it through my gym shorts. I kept stimulating my dick for twenty minutes. I considered my body dirty enough to take a shower, so I headed home. I parked my four-wheeler, got off, and noticed my dick could clearly be seen. I tucked my dick between my legs and walked in. My brother told me that it would be a couple hours before my parents returned from their outing, so I quickly changed my plans. I got on my computer and started searching porn. I looked through a lot of videos before I found the two I wanted (about five minutes a piece). One video was from PornHub, and the other was from LoveTheCock. The straight video was under the blowjob category. The gay video was made by BrokeStraightBoys. I started off by watching the straight video first. This girl was packing her clothes for a trip when her boyfriend came in and threw a pan of whip cream in her face. She was pissed, and he offered to clean her up- with his tongue. They quickly undressed and she sucked his eight inch dick until he spewed. He then ate her pussy unlike I have ever seen anyone do. They then had sex in several positions, and he would slide his thumb into her ass. When the video ended I quickly went to watch the other video. By this point I was really scared if my brother knew what I was doing (and my father is near me as I type this...really scared). The boys were laying on their sides. Once boy had his large dick plunging into the other's ass. The guy's leg was in the air, and he was stroking his own dick. He quickly cummed and the other guy pulled out so he could give a facial. They kept stroking each other trying to get each other to cum, but it never happened. The guy that cummed earlier was giving an awesome hand job. By this point one guy was laying down face up, and the other was on his knees. He quickly inserted his dick and again, began stimulating the other guy's prostate. After each video ended I watched them again. I hadn't realized how much time had passed, becuase my parents drove up. Two hours later I was able to get a shower, actually, a long shower. I turned the water on, not letting it touch me, and pointed it away. I got in at the back of the shower and closed the curtain. I then began to imagine Cody Cummings fingering my ass. So, I pretended I was giving each middle finger a blow job, then I place them near my butt. (I love to fantasize about Cody because he is also left handed.) I pulled my butt cheek back with my left hand and inserted my right hand, middle finger in. I slowly wiggled it around, and then pulled it out. I then inserted my other middle finger and did the same. I then repeated this step many, many times. By this point my ass was making its on juices and I used it, along with my saliva to start jacking off. I stopped and then plunged my right index finger up my ass, I far as I could get it. I then started to jack off again, wiggling the finger in my ass. I finally pulled it out and it was clean (I was very surprised there was no poop on it). I said, What the hell! and I started sucking om my finger. I then blew a thick loud into my palm. Thank you Cody Cummings. The next day I did the same thing in the shower. It was amazing. If you want to use this story in order to jack off to me, a guy about to go to college, please do. Just keep writing your stories so I can jack off to them.

Mutual Masturbation Fantasy

I was driving from a place in the northern United States to my home in Texas. I passed a place where there was some road work going on and since I was in need of a job I stopped to inquire about employment. ONe of the workers directed me to a job shack down near a mall river. When I got down there a man said I should go around to the back. There was a path leading down to a small beach along the river and when I got there I saw about twenty people laying around nude sun bathing. I thought this a bit unusual for a workplace but what suited them suited me as well.I went to the nearest guy and asked him if he was hiring and he said he was. He said it took a couple of days to get hired on and if I wanted to go to work right away I could start by stripping and laying down next to him. He said he was the boss. I did as I was instructed and soon he rolled over and began to kiss me. I had never been kissed by a man but I found that it was not too bad.He was touching me all over and soon he began to put his mouth on my penis. Just as I was about to cum another man strolled up and began to force his penis into my rectum.I was trying to make him stop and the first guy to go on but the second guy went on and raped me. After a bit he came in me and I came in the first guys mouth and we all lay there resting. Another guy came up and was stroking his penis and then he began to rub it in my face and I took it in my mouth and found that I loved the taste. When He came I was kind of surprised and found that I was loving the whole thing. I sat up and looked around and I noticed that there were also some women in the group. They were engaged in masturbating and sucking each other and some men as well. I went over to them and a couple of them had a dildo and they raped me as well. As the day went on I was raped by at least three women and five or six men. In the evening I went to the first guy and asked about a job and he said I was already working and pay day was Friday. He rolled over face down and said, Do me! I had never had a male person but I did and after a bit I had him screaming like a girl. He said that after dark we would really begin to get it on.

Masturbation that Led to Gay Sex

  One of my friends and I got started doing mutual masturbation together while in our early teens. One of our favorite things to do was to go to the movies during slow times like early afternoon matinees. Since not too many people were there we could get isolated from the crowd and enjoy jacking off, including jacking each other. We liked to go to movies that had women in swimsuits and dance costume with bare legs and large breasts. That primed our young desires and got us hot. I especially liked women with large muscular calves. I fantacized about them wrapping their legs around my head while I performed oral sex on them. That came later and I still get hot when I see large calved women. I often follow them in stores to look a their calves as long as I can. ﷯﷯   I also developed an oral sex relation with several of my male friends. I don't think of myself as gay---I just like to suck dick as well as lick pussy. I have a distinct preference for circumcised dicks and avoid those that are not. I am not into anal sex ,AT ALL, or any other kinky stuff. As I said it is a matter of Taster's Choice.   

Mutual Masturbation Fantasy

I usually keep my personal habits to myself but just lately I have gotten more interested in porn. This had led to a few desires and fantasies about things that I would like to do.

One in particular is to perform oral sex on a young teen. I have watched lots of videos of guys and girls performing oral sex and I masturbate as I watch and the orgasm is so intense. I can almost feel my tongue touching there forbidden zone.

Mutual Masturbation Fantasy

I have had a recuring fantasy about a female relative of mine for a while and I am not going to say what relation she is, but she is younger than myself. It stems from a incident when I was at her house and we were all just talking and I saw up her skirt. She was wearing pink panties and that was and still is my favourite. Whenever I am on the net I try to find pictures of girls wearing short skirts when I can see their panties. This is sometimes more of a turn on than seeing nAKED girls. Mainly because I have never seen her naked but HAVE seen her panties.

Mutual Masturbation Experience with OPPOSITE Sex - Male-Female

I was young when this happened, it all started off during my weekend and my parents and I traveled down to a country town about 2 hours away. After we had arrived, we stayed at a hotel for a few nights whilst visiting my relatives houses.

It began when our parents left the house to go walking for a few kilometre, this gave my cousin(Female) and I(Male) pleanty of time to talk. We began by just talking with each other about how we were going at school ECT but no unusual behaviour. Whilst talking, she was sitting on her bed and she was wearing a skirt with white panties on; I couldn't help but look at here vagina through the panties. A moist patch was occuring; I didn't know what was happening at the time although I liked what I saw. She realised after a few minutes of talking that I had been looking at her panties, she giggled and without talking she touched my hard erect penis. She began by stroking my penis softly then unzipped my jeans, my penis just flopped out. It was about an averaged sized penis although she didn't care. She kneeled down infront of me and started giving me a blowjob; This was the first time that I had ever had sexual contact with anyone in anyway except with a kiss on the cheek by my grandmother. She used her tounge and started licking the tip of my penis, peeling back the foreskin. God it felt like heaven. She then started to jack me off whilst doing so and I quickly cummed all over her mouth. She then sucked the rest of the cum out of my penis and went out to wash her face. I zipped up my shorts, still shocked at how quickly that came.

I visist my cousins house once every year with my family although other than that, there's only been one other time that we had done that.

Group Masturbation

KENT, RON ,AND ME ,SLEPT OUT IN TENT ONE NIGHT.ME AND RON IN 7TH GRADE, KENT IN 8TH.NATURALY WE WERE DOWN TO UNDERWEAR TO GO TO SLEEP IN SLEEPING BAGS.BUT YOU KNOW THE TALK WAS ABOUT GIRLS AND STUFF.I WAS NEXT TO KENT WHO SEEMED TO KNOW MORE SEX STUFF.I DIDNT EVEN HAVE HAIR DOWN THERE AT ALL.THEN HE SAID HEY YOU GUYS WANT TO SEE SOMETHING?WE SAID WHAT?HE SAID DONT LAUGH AND PULLED OUT HIS ROCK HARD COCK FOR A SECOND AND WE LAUGHED BECAUSE WE NEVER SAW ANYTHING LIKE IT BEFORE.SINCE I WAS NEXT TO HIM HE WANTED TO KNOW IF I WANTED TO TOUCH IT.I SAID I GUESS AND LAUGHED AND TOLD RON IT WAS BIG AND HAIRY AND WE LAUGHED.

Group Masturbation

During the summer of my childhood, I was about thirteen at the time, I had my two best friends living next-door to me. Mary lived across the street, and Helen lived two houses down. We were the closest of friends and did everything together. We often had sleepovers and would sometimes pitch a tent in my backyard and have campouts. It was never and akward relationship between the three of us.

One hot summer night, in the middle of summer, we decided to campout in Helen's backyard, mainly because her parents were out that night and we could make as much noise as we wanted without getting caught. Anyway, it was around midnight, and the whole neighborhood was quite. The temperature in the tent was so hot, so we decided to take of our clothes and sleep in our bra's and underwear. It didn't seem like a big deal, we were all girls.

Mary said we should play a game, and both Helen and I agreed. She said we should play The touching game and instructed us on the rules. We would go in a circle, one at a time, and touch the the girl in one spot of her choice. Not wanting to be weird, I agreed. Helen grinned happily, as if she was throughly excited.

Alright, Mary said, I'll go first. Helen, rub my back. Helen smiled, and began massaging Mary's lower back.

Next, it was Helen's turn. She grabbed my hand and brought it to her breast. Squeeze, she instructed. I did so, and she moaned. Mary slipped her hand into her panties. I began to get hot and excited.

Okay, I whispered, Mary, touch my stomach. Mary made me lay down flat and rubbed her fingers lightly over my stomach. Her fingers continued down untill they were at the rim of my undies. Without warning, she slipped past my underwear, and her finger rubbed against my pubic hair. I tried to stop her but she told me to stay still and let her and Helen pleaure me.

Helen unclasped my bra and began squeezing my tits, while Mary told me to sit up. I did as she said, and her fingers slid into my vagina. I screamed with instant pleasure. Both Mary and Helen grinned. She played with my clit and I almost immediatley orgasmed in her hand.

Here, Mary grabbed my hand and brought it to my own clit. Make yourself come. She kissed me passionatley on the lips, while I began fingering myslef. It felt so amazing.

I looked around in ecstasy, and realized both Helen and Mary were pleasuring themselves as well. The tent was filled with the sounds of moans and groans. We all cam in nearly a minute of each other.

The rest of the night we all lay naked, rubbing up against one another and masturbating. It was one of the best nights of my life.

Mutual Masturbation Experience with SAME Sex

A few years ago in 8th grade my school had a 4 day class trip to Washington D.C. and I shared a room with a friend. Lots of people said that my friend (well call him Joe) was gay but no one could tell for sure. We never saw each other naked before but we always talked about sex and girls. Anyway the trip was great and we stayed in a nice hotel. I decided to take a shower after a long day out and Joe would take one after me. I brought clothes in the bathroom with me before I got in the shower but when I turned the water off they were gone. I wrapped a towel around my waist and went to get more clothes but Joe wasn't in the room. As I walked past the desk in the hotel room, Joe jumped out and ripped my towel off. I yelled at him and he said you got a nice one. After that I put on clothes and went to bed. The next night I walked into the main room after my shower and found Joe lying under the blanket of his bed and the blankets moving. I pretended not to notice and went to bed. On the last night we decided to play truth or dare. It started with the usual dares but turned sexual. He dared me to take off my shirt and I dared him to do the same. This went back and forth until both of us stripped of our clothes down to our boxers. He dared me to take my boxers off first exposing my eight inch boner. Then he took off his and showed me his seven incher. The game ended and we jerked off in front of each other. Eventually I jerked him and he jerked me off. It was lots of fun.

Masturbation that Led to Gay Sex

it was a lazy sunday afternoon in summer and I had just gone on a really hot date the night before but nothing happened and I was still thinking about the chick the day after, but my son had some friends over so there was no where I could go to get away.

so I put on a buttoned shirt with only the bottom two buttons done up (out of six) and I put on my boxers then I put on my jeans over my boxers but the jeans that I had on were tighter than normal and there was nothing else in my wardrobe so to put them on I had to sag them really low like below my bum and penis.

so I walked to the local park in my attire and my pants were starting to fall down a lot so I was glad that I got to the park and no one else was there so I went behind a tree with my penis the whole time I was walking to the park and i pulled my penis out of my jeans and boxers and started wanking really quickly it was so intense and I squirted cum all over my boxers and I repeated the masturbation another 5 times.

then I walked around my neighbourhood with my pants sagging and my hand in my pocket wanking my dick trying to make it as discreet as possible then a guy came up to me and introduced himself and he seemed really nice so I went to his house with him and he put some porn on the t.v.

then he started to take his shirt off because it was really hot and then he took his shoes and socks off then his pants came off, so he was sitting there in his boxers, he asked me if I wanted to do the same so I undid my two buttons and took my shirt off, then my undershirt came off, my shoes and socks followed and my pants were hanging so low he started to laugh, so I took my pants off and we were both sitting there in our boxers and then he put some porn on the television so he unbottoned his boxers and started wanking, he asked me too join in so I took my boxers off and started wanking.

he then took his boxers off and there we were both wanking really really hard, he then started to wank my penis and I wanked his, we both gave each other head about 5 times and then we had sex on the lounge (i love woman but this guy was so hot), we must off spent about 10 hours just doing different types of sexual acts.

i then put my boxers back on and he started to such my penis again and after I climaxed (yet again) I got dressed with my pants still sagging and he double dacked me and he stuck his penis in my bum and we had sex yet again. then I got fully dressed and went home.

then we did the same thing the next day.

Masturbation that Led to Gay Sex

i went on a holiday with a few friends of mine and we were all staying in the same hotel room, there were two of us in the othr bed and me and another bloke in the same bed, anyway before we went to bed we all went to a club in the city and I was chatting this really hot chick up and we both decided to go back to her house and have sex until we ran out of cum, but she got an emergency phone call and had to go home.

so I went back to the hotel with my 3 mates (all straight men) and we put our sleeping clothes on (all of us were just wearing boxers) and we went to bed, but the whole night my penis was so hard it was larger than normal (it is usually 11 inches but it was 13 inches)and I knew I was dying to masturbate.

so I started to wank in the bed but then the guy next to me started to roll, so after I ejaculated I wanted more so I went up to the roof of the hotel to wank by myself, so I went up to the roof just wearing my boxers and I was wanking there really really quickly and I must of ejaculated about 5 times.

then I went to go downstairs and one of my mates that was in the other bed came up to me and we both told each other how we were jacking off, we said to each other that we were really horny, he commented on how big my dick looked in my boxers and I said his was pretty hard as well.

he started to get embarrassed so I said lets see who's is bigger when it is hard, so he pulled his boxers below his balls and he told me it was 10 inches, i pulled my boxers below my balls and told him mine was 13 inches, but it felt really weird wearing our boxers like that so we both took them off.

i said I would be down soon but I wanted to wank a few more times, he said that he felt the same so he got down on his knees and he put my dick in his mouth he gave me head so fast I came within 4 minutes and then I turned him over and I shoved my dick in his arse and we both had sex together, then we wanked each other and we cam at the same time.

we must of had sex about 20 times that night as well as doing other things, then when we were in the elevator going down there was a hot guy in there so the three of us had sex in the elevator together. the guy was tall and was sagging his pants really low so he was up too it as much as I was.

so we had sex about 5 times in the elevator, we went back to our hotel room and I wanked in the bed, then I got up the next day and carried on as normal.

Masturbation that Led to Gay Sex

I was an early participant of mutual masturbation and oral sex with my same gender. Then I had sexual relations with women only after I was married. Along the way I developed a great desire to perform and/or be a partner in mutual oral sex with either sex. My biggest desire was to do fellatio of cunnilingus and not just coital sex. I think the real reason behind it all was when I became able to perform autofellatio, or put another way was able to suck myself off. I would go into the bathroom and sit on the stool and bend over and wrap my arms under my legs. Then I would keep trying to pull myself down to touch my dick with my tongue..then my lips and finally, after much difficulty I was able to get the head of my dick in my mouth and eventually bring myself to orgasm. To this day, it is the best feeling I have ever had. Afterwards I would have some difficulty straightening up and my back would hurt for several days. It would be about two weeks before I would try it again..but as usual it was worth all the pain and difficulty. It was such a wonderful feeling that I wanted to share it with others; both male and female. I remember the first time I brought a male friend to orgasm orally. It didn't take too long after I started sucking him till I could feel the orgasm building as I sucked his dick. It was like an eruption of a volcano building, building, and then the warm semen filling my mouth. I spit it out that time, and two other times with that partner. I always wished that he would suck me too, but it wasn't necessary. I enjoyed the experience with him. Oral sex with women was at least my basic method of foreplay..but I did not bring a partner to orgasm for many years. Not that I did not want to, but she did not. Later in life when I met a women who let me lick her to orgasm, I was in seventh heaven again. She too prefered regular sex, but she did tolerate me from time to time. My last and current partner is as mush into oral sex as I am, so life is good. If I had my choice, I would only engage in oral sex with either sex. Therefore...would I be called an Oralsexual? How many others out there share that title or wish too. I would like to here some feedback on this.

Mutual Masturbation Experience with SAME Sex

I started experiencing orgasm at the age of 11 but the proper masturbation started at 13. My best friend Tim (name changed) was a year younger than me and only started masturbating at 13and when I was 14. The first few times we spoke about it, we were very shy and embarrassed. Then later we would talk about how often we would do it and when, where and how. Then one day when Tim was at my house my parents were out and I was about to go for my bath. Suddenly Tim asked if we could shag together and I said sure, fine why not? We both went into the bathroom and we were both extremely horny. Tim was circumcised but I was not. We both began to jack off and I cummed first. I noticed that my penis was both bigger and thicker than Tim's and I produced more sperm. I supposed that this was because I was a year older. Then once when I was at his house for a sleep-over, he asked me if I would let him shag me, and if I would then shag him. I was skeptical about this because I wondered if this meant we were gay. He assured me that it didn't. First he started to stroke my already horny cock and just by feeling him I started to cum. Then I started to stroke him, but he didn't cum. He told me that the way I should have masturbated was with my fist around his penis but the way I did it was by using three fingers to push loose skin up and down. We had a large argument about this and he said he would tell everyone that we were gay with each other. Thankfully Tim moved to a foreign country in a month or so and I never met him again.

Masturbation that Led to Gay Sex

My family and I went on a trip with another family to Mexico about a year ago. There was a boy my age and we had always gotten along well. We had to share a bed in our own room and it was still very hot at night so we usually just slept in boxers and no shirts. At night, we usually talked a bit before going to bed. The talk was mostly about girls and sex, things of that nature.

One night we began talk about masturbation and puberty. I told him about when I had hit puberty and when I had first masturbated and he seemed really interested. He told me about his puberty experiences and then he revealed that he masturbates a lot. We talked about it some more and it was obvious that he was getting hard. He didn't hide it.

We talked about our techniques and we found out we both used the same, normal grip. He asked how hard I gripped and I said I didn't know. He said: Like this hard? and reached into my boxers and grabbed my rock hard penis. It was like electricity throughout my whole body. He started to pump up and down and I closed my eyes in ecstasy.

He then threw off the sheet and said: I want to see how we compare He pulled down his boxers to his ankles and exposed his rock hard, throbbing penis. It was about 7 inches long, pretty thick. I pulled down mine and showed him my 6-incher that was a a lot thicker than his. He has nice, plump balls like me and some very light pubic hair. He then whispered: I'll do you if you do me and I nodded my head.

He reached over again and began pumping slowly and I did the same to him. His cock felt huge in my hand, throbbing with every stroke. He then stopped and pushed my hand off his massive cock. He then bent down and put his mouth around the head of my cock. I almost moaned it was so amazing. He shifted his body into better position and started going up and down as my throbbing cock went in and out of his mouth. He put my balls in his mouth and that's when I came. It shot very high in the air and came down on my chest.

I then began to pump his cock some more until him and moaned in ecstasy and his semen spurted all out over my hand. He licked it off and then gave me head once more.

This continued the rest of the trip and he still comes over sometimes and we help each other out even though we both now have girlfriends.

Editorial

It says masturbation is a grave sin in my religion textbook....if it is...then why do so many people do it?

Mutual Masturbation Experience with OPPOSITE Sex - Male-Female

I am a regular visitor at my fitness centre, for health reasons. I am not a fitness freak! Anyway, after I had done a few las in the pool I went for my shower, and as I began to strip I started to feel my penis was getting a little hard. As I don't like to miss any opportunity I started to stroke myself and was enjoying myself immensely. Then suddenly out of no where this female voice got very loud and before I knew it I was confronted with a very attractive young lady and she spotted me as I closed the door. She spoke to me through the door and suggested I open it and let her come into the cubicle.

Doesn't sound true, but it is! I complied and she came in and stripped. She was even more gorgeous than I had imagined. She had been at the centre before and I had often thought about her. Anyway, her had started stroking my hard throbbing penis and although there is not a lot of room in these cubicles we very quietly touched each other as the water flowed. She sucked my erection into a delightful explosion and I probed her with my tongue.

That was yesterday, and I can't wait until the next visit

Masturbation that Led to Straight Sex

After two failed marriages and several bad relationships I gave up on men and I was only 40 at the time. My only sexual outlet was masturbation. I still have men ask me out but I still wear an old wedding ring and haven't had a real relationship in years. I'm a legal aid and everyone at my office thinks of me as a prude. I am very private and quite and no one really knows me well or has any idea of my life outside of work. I've kept my figure, not so much out of effort, but the reality is I drink and smoke weed almost every night, every weekend and don't eat well. I'm 46 now and its been over four years ago that I allowed Allen to move into my house. He was only 17 at the time and just been released from juvinile detention. His parents didn't allow him to move back home and my friend (his aunt) was raising her own family. He seemed like a nice kid and when I found out he was homeless I let him use my spare bedroom. I have three bedrooms but only use one and my opinion of him was correct. He was sent away for two years and was a really nice kid. My friend got him a job and he began paying me board for his room. He was no problem at all and we soon bonded and got along well. I was 42 then and not a very good role model for him since I continued to drink and smoke weed as much as ever. As the first year or so went by I don't think I intentionally instigated it but began noticing how he was always looking at my body. I was so used to him being around that I was not very modest as to how I was dressed after work. Lots of times he would see me in my bra and panties and the more I think about it I am positive he saw me naked many times. Some nights I was totally bombed from the booze or weed or both. I don't remember intentionally letting him see me half dressed or naked but when I had too much I was very careless around him. I would be in a stupor some nights although I never missed work. I seldom cooked dinner but Allen would or I would order take out. He had been with me for about 2 years and we were both at ease with each other and I mean too much at ease. Once home from work in the evenings we were both in underware or I would simply have a robe on. I never noticed to much before then but began to see him with an erection often. I drank in front of him but seldom did he see me smoke the weed. By this time he was a cute young guy and the fact that I turned him on at my age was flattering to me. One night I was fairly high on the weed and told him I could see he had a hard on. I told him I had seen him naked several times and we began talking about different times we had seen each other nude. After talking for awhile he informed me that he had watched me masturbate several times. I knew he wasn't lying about it when he discribed the color of a dildo I used and a vibrator. He admitted when he heard the vibrator he would push my bedroom door open enough to see me masturbating on my bed. I wasn't mad about it and we began talking about our sex lives and I told him I hadn't been with a man in many years. As we talked I kept glancing at his boxer shorts looking at his erection. He noticed that I was and asked me if I wanted to see it. I was high and immediately said yes and he stood up and took his shorts and t shirt off standing totally nude in front of me. Just the sight of him aroused me and when he sat next to me on the sofa I reached over and held his penis. Within seconds we were masturbating each other and I allowed him to undress me. Some how we ended up on the floor where he began giving me oral sex. I was so overwhelmed I had one orgasm then two then three. I had forgotten how it felt to be so stimulated by a guy. It had been so long since I recieved oral sex I forgot how wonderful it is. By this time his penis was limp but as soon as I touched it again he began to get another erection. I began sucking him and within a minute or two he came in my mouth. In the past I hated that when it was done to me but for some reason I enjoyed it when I tasted Allens cum. Since that first night we have some kind of sex several times a week and have showered together many times. I let him use the dildo and vibrastor on me and also allow him to shave my pubic hair often. We do have intercouse sometimes but by the time we masturbate each other or have oral sex together nothing else is possible and either he or I are spent. We seldom sleep together unless it is an accident but have some type of sexual encounter 2 or 3 times a week. He does have a girlfriend who I know well and it does make me feel uneasy when she is at my house. I know she doesn't suspect anything is going on with me and Allen and sometimes kiddingly calls me Allen's mom. She knows my age and considers me a mother figure for Allen and assumes I think of him as a son. she stays overnight some weekends so I know they have sex and have heard them many times. I know my sexual exploits with Allen will end some day but right know I am willing to share him with his girlfriend. I stay out of their way when she come over and am never affectionate towards Allen when she is here. I see his aunt every week and go shopping with her often. She always asks about Allen but I could never tell her what has been happening with us.

I'm now in my 40's and have enjoyed masturbating since my early teens. I'm straight, I love pussy, love straight porn (especially group and swinger porn), but I think an erect penis is a turn on. I love looking at cock in porn films. My first mutual masturbation was a while ago. I was driving home and pulled into an adult shop by the roadside, to purchase videos. While I was looking over the displays, I got talking to a guy. We seemed to like the same porn. He said he had some dvds I may like, in his truck parked nearby. He asked if I would like a couple, cheap, as he had some doubles. We jumped in his cab and in the sleeper he brought out a box. He said I could watch anything I was interested in as he had a dvd player. I put one on and we chatted about how much and how often we masturbated. I was getting hard, watching a real good orgy dvd and talking freely about wanking. He asked would I mind if he masturbated as he was feeling horny. He laid on his bunk and dropped his pants, his hard cock springing out. I was very aroused, watching him slowly stroke his hard shaft. He said not to be shy and do the same. I unzipped and lowered my jeans. He said I had a nice looking penis, and we continued. He asked if he could touch me. We masturbated each other for a while then sat next to each other and ejaculated. It felt really horny. I thanked him, and offered him some money for the 3 dvds I had picked. He said he had enjoyed our mutual wank and I could have them for free! I won't forget that day for a long time!

After clubbing one night, myself and a friend ended up back at his place. Both a little drunk, we started talking about porn. We decided to put on a dvd. Shrtly after, we both got hard and decided to masturbate. Stripping off, I couldn't help but look at his rock hard penis. He said for a laugh we should measure our cocks to see who was bigger. So we stood up, opposite each other, cocks touching. It was a very horny feeling, my cock touching his. He asked if he could touch me, as he had never felt another guys penis. So we touched each other, and started stroking. It felt real nice. Just then the door opened, and his wife walked in. She was home early. She just stood there, mouth open, staring. I was very nervous. She then walked in front of us and said she was not happy that she hadn't been invited. I tried 2 say it was a one off, but she told us to shut up and carry on. She stripped off, watching us masturbate, then we both had sex with her. We shot our load on her, covering her pussy in spunk. We carried on all night. And we've done it plenty since!

Group Masturbation

When I was a younger preteen me and my friends were together in a tent and started to jack off together. Soon, we started getting into sleeping bags with each other and rubbing our cocks together and we started sucking each others dicks and filming it.

Masturbation that Led to Gay Sex

I'm in 8th grade and I was at my friends house. We were playing video games when he told me about the nervous game. We began playing. I started at the iner thight moving my hand up and started touching his erect penis through his jeans then I put my hand on his boxers and was rubbing him finnaly I slipped my hand under his boxerbriefs and was rubbing him. We decided to stop and wait till we were going to bed. When we went to Bed we started touching eatch other and then removing eatch others pants. It was my turn to touch him in the nervous game and once his pants were down I started give him a blowjob. He then did me. while watch videos of naked men masturbating eatch other we decided to Finnish the job I started while he was looking porn I began. Rubbing him Arther a few minutes he shot sperm all over my hand then we was doing me It felt soooooo good I can't wait till we do it again.

Mutual Masturbation Fantasy

I have never been in a situation of mutual masturbation, but have often fantasised about it. Even though I am not gay the thought of another man's hand on my penis is very appealing. Afterall, who knows what feels good better than another man.

Although, one thing I have noticed in videos I have been watching a few minutes ago is, they stroke too fast. I much prefer the slow stroking, because something that feels so wonderful should not be rushed.

Mutual Masturbation Experience with OPPOSITE Sex - Male-Female

I have always liked masturbating or being masturbated and I often bring my self to erection on my way to work,this particular day I was on the London underground and the carriage was very full,as more people crushed in I found myself pressed against a quite pretty lady,as the train moved off I turned slightly and pressed my erect cock against her bum cheek,the movement of the train was nice,causing a rubbing movement,after a short while the lady turned towards me so my erection was pressing against the front of her thigh,we stopped at a station and more people crushed onto the train,as the train started to move I felt her hand on my cock,she started to rub me with the movement of the train so we would not be noticed,she then moved her hand down the front of my trousers and felt my naked cock,she continued to rub and squeeze me untill I said I get off at the next station,she said so do I,so we got off togther,as we left the station we talked and it turned she worked quite close to me and we also lived in adjoining towns,we arranged to meet at lunch time in a small cafe that we both know,and we went off on our seperate ways. We met up at lunch and chatted,we were very similar,both married and with reasonable jobs,the conversation soon turned to the train journey she asked if I had done any thing like that before,I said only the pressing against females,I asked her,she said no one had ever pressed against her like that and why should I get all the pleasure,we talked more and I told her I masturbated as soon as I got to work,she told me that she loved masturbating men and watching them cum and as far as she was concerned wanking a man is not being unfaithfull only penetration is,we left the cafe saying we would meet up the next day at the same time,the following day we meet and had coffee,after drinking this we walked down the street into a small ally at the top of the ally was a large sunk back door way,we moved into the door way and she started to undo my trousers,she pushed them down and gripped my cock and started to wank me,I undid her blouse and eased her tits out,then started to raise her skirt,I got my hand inside her panties and found she was shaved,I traced my finger up and down her slit and she reminded me no penertration,I could not hold back any longer and spurted my hot juice,we meet up all the time and she wanks me off whenever we meet,she has wanked me at the public pool,in a department store and in the park,she said she has told her friend at work who wants to wank me,so mabey that will happen soon

Mutual Masturbation Experience with OPPOSITE Sex - Male-Female

I got home from school and went in my bedroom,I took off all my clothes and got hard,I got out a magazine and found a nice picture that would really excite me,it was a man and a woman,and she was rubbing him off,the thought of being wanked by a woman was getting me really hard,I did not hear my sister arrive home and a slight sound at my bedroom door made me look up,my sister was watching me,I could not believe my luck,I carried on wanking as she watched untill I cum,it was the first time any one had seen me,she left the room and I cleaned up,I went to her room wearing just jogging bottoms and a tee shirt,I said to her ,you wont tell mum will you,she said no but she wanted to see me do it again,NOW. I pushed down my joggers,my heart was racing,I was standing beside her with my joggers around my ankles,my cock went from soft to full erection in about 1 second,and was twitching,she looked at me facinated at what had happened,I gripped my cock and started to wank,she slowly reached foward and cupped my swinging balls,this was to much and my hot spunk shot from me landing on her blouse and skirt,it is difficult to explain how excited I felt as this happened,we both cleaned up and I went back to my room,all night I had an erection thinking about what had happened,next day at home after school she came to talk to me and said she wanted me to do it more,I agreed,this was so exciting for me,we both went up to our rooms,I stripped off and went to her room,she was sitting on a chair next to her computer,I walked over to her,my cock was hardening,she was still fully dressed,she turned and looked at me as I started to wank,I said she should take her clothes off so I could see her naked,she stood up and took off her blouse and bra,her tits looked lovely,so soft and smooth,I started wanking faster as she stepped out of her skirt and panties,I looked at her soft pubic hair,as she sat back down I could not hold back any longer and my spunk shot towards her splating on her thighs and tits,this was another fantastic overwhelming experience that is hard to put into words,whenever we are alone in the house now we strip off, she has wanked me on a few occassions but I normally wank for her,I dont know if I should be feeling like this but I find it so exciting to do it for her,do you think I could get her to bring a friend around one day

Editorial

Okay, honestly just found the greatest sex toy ever for under 12.00 and I brought 7. So I am someone you gets bored fast never achieved an orgasm till today.

The first on I tried. Go to the dollar store and buy the toothbrush holder (round). Then buy a hand fan - the ones you put around your neck.

When you get home sit on a chair(or whatever position you like)and play with yourself - watch porn if you desire. Then insert the tooth brush holder. Once that is inserted above place the end on the fan(the is vibrating as it continues to vibrate insert the holder harder and harder). I had such an orgasm I forgot about the porn.

Mutual Masturbation Experience with SAME Sex

A couple years ago I stayed at my cousins house who is like a year older than me. We were going hunting the next morning so we decided to go to bed early. When we were changing I noticed he was glancing at my bulge in my boxers and in turn I was staring at his. Anyway, we climbed into his bed and started watching tv. Pretty soon he was showing off the porn channels he could get. He asked me if I had ever wanted to look at other guys dicks just to see what they look like. I told him I had, and I wasn't lying. I had masturbated with a couple of other friends but he didn't know that. I was getting hard and he said we should compare each others. I said yeah and he pulled his out and I did mine. His was a little longer than mine with a really fat head and mine is a lot fatter with an average. Also mine is perfectly straight but his curves down just a little, which I thought was cool. We didn't touch eachother but I wanted to. I went to the bathroom and when he came back he was rolled over going to sleep. I asked if he wanted to keep going and he said he was tired. So I laid there for like an hour watching t.v. I noticed that he was slowly scooting towards me, laying on his side with his butt facing me. So I build up some courage and eased my hand under his cover. First I put my hand on his hip to see what he would do. After no response I slid my hand down to his crotch and I could feel it was rock hard. I slid my hand under his waste band and started to play with his head.Then he rolled over and straightened out so his penis stuck out further. I grabbed his right hand and placed it on top of my penis, outside my gym shorts. His fingers gently wrapped around my hard dick and I started stroking his. I slid his hand down my pants and he started to gently massage my throbbing penis. After about five minutes of silent groping he took his pants all the way off and I did the same. After some more jacking he suggested I should put my penis between his butt cheeks and thrust. He rolled over and I climbed on top of him. He spit on his hand and I licked my hand and lubed his cheeks and hole. I started to thrust in and out and I could feel him jacking off under me. Finally I rolled off and he grabbed my dick and pumped it furiously until I came all over him and me both. Then I reached over and finished him off. He squirted all over his chest and some even got on his face. Then we cleaned up and went to bed, still naked. When we woke up his arm was around me and I could feel his boner on my butt. Then we had another quick wack and went out for a freezing day of deer hunting. We are both absolutly straight and have agreed it is a healthy male bonding experience. I mean cultures have engaged in these acts for centuries. Being gay means to love someone as a life partner and thats not the same as two males engaging in a act of friendship that can bring friends closer than ever. Since my cousin and I did this we have been best friends and we still have our sessions from time to time.

Group Masturbation

When I was younger things were kind of dull around the small town where we lived.I thought my wife was pretty straight and so trusted her. That was a mistake. I had been out of town for a while and when I came home I was met downtown by four mens wives and they told me to come with them. I was kind of intrigued by their attitude and so went along. They took me to a house out on one of their ranches where they had set up a TV and DVD machine and showed me some pictures of my wife and their husbands along with the parish priest.They just said that they thought I should know and they were going to make things right for me. While I had been watching the show two of them had been sitting next to me and the other two had been getting undressed in another room. They led me in there and started to undress me and the other two. Then they surprised me more. They brought all five of the men in that were in the video and my wife.There was a sort of green collar around each of their throats and I asked what the hell it was and one of the women said, Watch! She pushed a button on a remote and one of the men fell on the floor and screamed and shook all over. It's a training collar. They will do whatever we tell them to or we will make their life more miserable than you can imagine. They then told me that for the next three days all five of the men were going to submit to me and do whatever I wanted them to. I thought that since they had been having sex with my wife that it might be fun if they were doing that while I did them. First I had each one kneel on the floor in front of me and suck my rather large penis. One of the women said that made her horny and wanted to do it too so all of them took turns as well. The women brought in a box and took out a number of items and one was a dildo with a small battery on the handle. She shoved it into a guys rear end and pushed the button and he jumped and got hard really fast. She said, They use this on bulls when they are extracing semen for artificial ensemination. it sends an electric shock up their ass and excites them. My wife was taking all this very calmly and I saw that she was getting ready to enjoy doing in a group what she had been doing separately. I stood her up in the center of the room and pulled the priest around to her rear and told him to put his penis in her anal cavity. He seemed to be having trouble getting hard so one of the women jammed the bull thing in him and it worked. Her husband it turned out was a Baptist preacher so he got in front and put his penis in her vagina. We dragged some chairs over and made the other three guys get on them and put their penis's in the mens' mouth and my wifes' mouth. Now shock all of them! I said. They were all screaming and jerking and my wife was screaming that she was cumming and the women came out with more of the stimulators and started shoving them up their butts and pushing the buttons. All of this was making me really horny so I went over and shoved my penis into the preachers butt and he started screaming and crying but in a minute he was loving it and begged me to slam it harder. One of the women came out with a double vibrating dildo and she started screwing me from behind. Two of the women were on the carpet with another dildo and the fourth was using one on the priest. After every one had cum they were all laying on the floor and one of the women went around with some chain and locks and shackled them all together and reminded them they still had the collars on. One of the men said he had to use the toilet-No. Two- so the women led them all into the big bathroom, which did not have a door, and set him on it then made one kneel in front and give him a blow job while another had to straddle him and she made him suck the guy. The other two she made them get in the sixty nine position and suck each other. The fith guy she made him masturbate until he ejaculated on the guy taking a dump.There was a big shower and the women made them all get in the shower and my wife had to wash them all over with a big scrub brush. While all this was going on I managed to get in between two of the women and they started touching me and sucking me all over. One got up and pushed her really hot pussy in my face and I shoved my tongue in and soon had her screaming. The other one was jamming her pussy on my hard dick and squeezing the titties of the one on my face. The women chained them all to a big pipe center post in the living room and gave each a pillow and covered them with a blanket and then we went to the bedroom and went to bed. In the morning two of the women made breakfast and then said today we are going outdoors. Out on a big patio they had set up a frame and they took the men and my wife out and spreadeagled them on it. They told me to give each man a blow job. I had never done that before but I did it any way. As soon as he would come in my mouth I would stand up and kiss him and he would suck the cum from my mouth, and I would go over and french kiss my wife. It was hot and everyone was sweating and that turned me on more. There is just something about a man or womans' sweaty body! Through out the day I kind of alternated by having sex with all of the men and all of the women. The women were getting video and audio of all of this the whole time. By the end of the day I had screwed all the men and while I was doing them I would jack them off. The women would take them off the rack and stand them leaning on the fence and I would hammer my dick into their ass. Later on they would screw me the same way and jack me off or maybe one of the women would suck me while they were doing it. The next day the women laid my wife on a bed and made the men line up in chairs along the wall. They grabbed one and made him start screwing my wife. That was turning me on so I started screwing him. Feeling her and him moving under me really turned me on and after a while I shot so much cum inside him that it squished out beside my dick and all over him and me. I pulled out and lay down with my dick between their faces and they both started licking me off. This went on for a while and then I started in screwing the women while their husbands and the priest watched and masturbated. By the end of the day we were all pretty used up and the women told the men that they all had to leave town or the videos would be sent to their jobs. My wife had already made plans to leave so she went with them. I haven't seen her or them since. I moved in with the women on their ranch for a while then moved on.

Editorial

I had an experience many years ago with my sister too, so don't feel guilty. I fingered my sister when we were on holiday and I smelled my finger every opportunity to relive the experience. I also masturbated in front of her which she enjoyed. She touched me resulting in instant explosion. It only happen once, and even though we are now much older we have never discussed it. As long as you don't have intercourse a little touching is good. Keep it a secret though!

Mutual Masturbation Experience with OPPOSITE Sex - Male-Female

I do feel guilty,but as soon as she starts to touch me the excitment overtakes the guilt,I have started touching her more while I wank and I enjoy fingering her and rubbing her clit,I get the most fantastic feeling as I cum in front of her,I just cant explain,perhaps it is because I think it is wrong,I dont even think about having sex with her,anyway I dont think it could be any better than the feelings I anm getting now,she just makes me feel so good,her touch is so gentle and her hands so small and soft,she can make me hard so quick and I just have to wank over her,she loves my hot spunk on her

Mutual Masturbation Experience with SAME Sex

My experience goes back many years to when I was very young. My family were extremely good friends with another family. Anyway, one time this family came to stay with us overnight to attend a party of some type. It was very crowded in the house and some alternate sleeping arrangements were made. My sleeping was on a mattress on the floor with one of the older guys from the other family. He was in his 20's or 30's at the time. I was only a kid and didn't know anything about masturbation at that time and had no reason to have any concerns about the night which was to come.

As the adults got ready for bed I was already comfortably laying down listening to the chatting. And gradually drifted off to sleep. Some time later I woke up as a hand was fondling my penis. I didn't know what to do. Should I lay there and let it happen, or should I say something? I didn't know!

I decided to stay as still as possible out of I don't know what. And then after a little while I moved and rolled on my other side. I didn't sleep much for the rest of the night.

When everyone was up next morning and having breakfast and getting ready for showers, I couldn't say anything. Even to this day, I have never mentioned it to my family what had happened.

The truth is, and I can admit it now, it actually felt nice. There I have finally admitted that having someone fondling my penis felt good, really good!

I sometimes wish I could find a guy who would enjoy masturbating me and me masturbating him without turning to gay sex.

I am not gay, but the thought of mutual masturbation is a real turn on. To be honest just thinking about it is getting me horny.

Mutual Masturbation Experience with OPPOSITE Sex - Male-Female

Last year a girl from my school and I started talking about sex and being naked over our mobile phones. After a couple of weeks of this I taught her, over the phone, how to masturbate and she started up. I told her about my penis and how I masturbate and now she tells me how she does it. Last night we were texting and I gave her this site and we started talking about masturbation. She told me about how good her orgasms were and I told her how good mine were. We always talk about sex and her vagina. It is a wonderful thing =)

Masturbation that Led to Gay Sex

it all started at the christmas party in the house of this friend gill. I wasnt that much into the christmas stuff but my girlfriend wanted to go to the party so we went. she left early because she was feeling bad. I stay I said cuz it was however great. my friend gill said that I could stay for the night if I wanted to. I said ok cuz I was a little drunk so I didnt wanted to crash the car. finally everybody left but his brother and his friends (gill n his brother live together) so I went to gills room (it has two beds) and got in to one bed. I was almost asleep when he said if I wanted vodka. I naturally said yes. later, that vodka turned into thee then four then the whole bottle so we started the brandy bottle and we drank it all. we did the same with a bottle of tequila. I was really really drnk. he wen to his bed and I fell into his bed too. he suddenly started kissing me and I was really surprised but I was drunk and I didnt did anything about it. he started rubbing my penis and then he took it out and started stroking it. then he was sucking it and then he stop and sad its your turn. I found myself rubbing his shaft and then sucking it. then he said he wanted me to fuckhim I sad no way but he took some lube and put it in my penis and his hole and took me inside him. I said stop it hurts and he said alright. we stop and I started to touch myself an then I came. we went to sleep. I woke up with the worse hangover ever. I left early. in the afternoon he called and said we must talk I said yep. we talked n it was alright. two days later he told me that fred was going to his house and asked me to. I said yes. suddenly the three of us were drinkig and we were all drunk. i kissed fred and then he kissed gill. I was surprised but this time only gill and fred were stroking and sucking eachother. fred fell asleep and me and gill fucked again. next day I was soo confused. fred told me he was bi and gill told me he was gay. it was weird and I felt awful. later that day I told my girlfriend everything. she left me. I was crushed and crashing down. I talk to her and told her it was a mistake. I dont know how but she forgive me. we are happy and that awful drunk gay sex is in the past

Masturbation that Led to Gay Sex

So I had this experience earlier: So one night I had had a fantasy about my best friend and I masturbating together. This wasn't unusual, and I was comfortable enough to know that I was straight but could fantasize, but I wasn't really sure if I would ever act on them. My friend and I had talked about masturbation and sex and measured and were very comfortable with eachother. One night, he stayed over at my house, and I woke up in the middle of the night. I snuck over and adjusted the covers to see his boner through his gym shorts...what was I doing?!?! I wasn't really sure, but after several tries, I got his shorts and tight boxers off of him and was staring at his erect cock. I began to kiss it and put the head in my mouth. I licked it up and down and took the balls in my mouth and all the while he was sound asleep. I bobbed up and down on him and stroked him until he came into my hand. I licked up the rest and cleaned him off. In the morning, I could hardly remember, and he had no idea. Now I feel somewhat guilty, but don't want to risk our friendship.

Since then, I have probably gone down on my friend in his sleep over ten times! We took a vacation to Florida and we shared a room there. When everyone else in the condo went to bed, I snuck out to the bathroom to grab tissues and walked back into the room. Every night at around 4am, he rolls over onto his back, putting him in the perfect position to get sucked off! I would roll back the covers and roughly pull down his sweatpants or basketball shorts, revealing his erection poking through some boxers (my favorite is when he wears his athletic briefs). I would then peel down his boxers and slowly allow his 6 incher to pop out from his body. We had the same size dick, but his was shaped differently. It came to more of a point towards the top, but he had a round head with a large gap in skin between the underside of the head and his shaft, which made it very fun to stick my tongue in! I started off giving him a slow hand job, working him until the pre-cum drizzled onto my fingers. I licked it off his tip and swirled my tongue around and around and bobbed up and down gently. The first time I sucked him, I took him in too far, and hurt my throat. But now I know to suck the top half and work the bottom with my hands. I adjusted his waistband to free up his large, drooping sack and often took his balls into my mouth to give his dick a break. By now, he would often be breathing heavier and sometimes let out a moan. I was getting so horny, I just had to get naked! I took off all my clothes and climbed on top of him, spreading myself across his crotch. I rubbed my cock up and down his shaft and balls, making me so hard, I could barely stand it! I stayed on top of him and continued to suck and beat him. I got more intense and went faster and took him in deeper. I took my head up and moved my hand and in a second, I saw his dick begin to pulsate and cum leak out the top. I grabbed it quickly and took him in my mouth, pumping him for every last drop. Some nights, I would let him cum in my hand and use it as lube (my cum is very thick, and his is so smooth and not as sticky, it glides perfect and feels AMAZING). After he was done, I took his hand and wrapped it around my dick. His large hands were heavier and thicker than mine and felt so good! I helped him stroke me until I decided I wanted to rub on him some more. I held his hand and grinded up and down his shaft. I held both together and grasped his hand around us both. I held from the other side, and thrusted in and out of our hands until I came all over his stomach. I rubbed it in a little and played with my cum until I was tired. I cleaned him off and dressed him again and I crawled back into bed. That happened every other night on vacation and I even got it on video with my phone one night and I watch it a lot! Most recently, we had all the guys stay the night after Prom at my house, and his girlfriend was not in the mood to make out. He was so sexually frustrated and doesn't beat off regularly so I knew he was in the mood. When we were asleep, since there were so many other guys around, I didn't want to get caught, but I snuck my hand into his sleeping back next to mine and stroked him. He came into my hand and I used his cum to whack myself off. I woke up the next morning and he was in a much better mood. I feel guilty after I do it because he doesn't know, but it feels so good and seems to put him in a better mood. Who knows when it will happen again!

Mutual Masturbation Fantasy

This is my first time on your site so I hope I have done everything correctly. I am a middle aged man who loves to masturbate but one thing I have never considered is masturbating another guy. And up until now I have never thought much about another guy touching me. BUT earlier today I was searching the net for something to keep me entertained while I had some fun as I am always eager to learn. And I stumbled on a site about masturbation, which led to more investigation and eventually to this site.

After reading a lot of your stories I started to feel a bit more adventurous and was by the time I read a few more stories I was getting very excited. Then I decided to do something I never imagined I would ever do. I watched a video of a guy masturbating aother guy. WOW what an experience. I never thought I could be so horny in my life. I am still shaking and am going to watch it again before I go for my shower.

Thankyou for opening my eyes to another world. I have never thought of myself as gay, and still love to gaze at the female form while masturbating, but this is another world entirely!! Better go before I cum.

Mutual Masturbation Experience with OPPOSITE Sex - Male-Female

I am just coming out of my teens and would like to tell you about something that happened about 5 years ago,I am an only child and my dad was not around while I was growing up,at school at that age we were developing into adults and discovering our sexuality,masturbating with a friend was not uncommom and solo was even more popular. I was an early developer and my dick looked a bit out of proportion with my body especially when it was hard,I was masturbating 3 times a day and it was at one of these times when I was with my friend that he told me his mum caught him masturbating,girls were something we only masturbated about at that time and the thought of his mum seeing him made me very excited. I decided that I wanted my mum to see me and it was only a few days later that she walked in on me,I was sitting on the side of the bed rubbing my erect cock,she stood for a moment then turned and left,seconds later I spurted my cum with a much more intense feeling than ever before,my friend came to my house that afternoon,while we sat on the bed masturbating I told him what had happened. It was only a couple of days later that she walked in on me again,this time she stood for longer looking at my swollen cock as I rubbed up and down,my balls swinging between my legs,then she turned and left,my spunk squirted from me more than ever before and more intense,about a week passed untill one morning she walked in on me,this was unusual as she never came into my bedroom in the mornings,I was laying on the bed masturbating as he walked in,she stood opposite me as I masturbated watching my hand move up and down my solid cock,she seemed frozen to the spot,I could not hold back and my cum shot from me landing on my chest and stomach. A few minutes later on my way to the bathroom I heard mum on the phone to auntie J,obviously she had told her what had been going on and was telling her what had just happened,she was asking her if she would come around and talk to me as it had to stop,mum said yes about 6 times before saying good bye and hanging up,at the breakfast table mum casually said ,will you be around at about 4ish as auntie J is comming around to collect some magazines,I said yes I would. I was sitting in the lounge at 4 o clock when I heard auntie J come in the back door,she walked into the room and sat down next to me,she asked me how I was and about school,then she said ,I am going to come straight to the point,mum has asked me to talk to you because she is a bit worried,she said she has walked in on you masturbating and she wants it to stop,auntie J said ,I want you to be honest with me and we will see if we can sort it out. I was embarrased when she started asking me about masturbating and how often I did it,but as we started talking I felt much better and my cock started to stiffen in my trousers,I think auntie J was enjoying it as much as me,she was asking me how much spunk I had and how far I could shoot,she told me mum was shocked to see what a big cock I have and she asked how it compared to other boys in school,I told her about my friend and how we masturbate together,she asked if we ever masturbated each other,I said no,the bulge in my trousers was big now and auntie J had seen it and kept glancing at it,she asked me if I had ever been wanked by another person and I said no. Her hand moved to my knee as she said it was a lovely feeling being masturbated by another person,just laying back and letting it happen,her hand had moved up my thigh and was almost to my crotch,auntie said ,have you ever thought of me when you masturbate ,I nodded yes,her hand moved to my cock,she said would you like to do it now with me here ,I nodded yes,I undid my trousers and pushed them down with my boxers,auntie said , wow ,as my stiff cock sprang into view,I gripped my cock and started wanking,auntie sat and watched as I wanked,then she stopped me and said ,let me show you,she gripped my cock and started wanking me,I only lasted a few seconds before I spurted my hot spunk over my stomach,auntie said thats fine and started to lick my cock,my erection did not go down and auntie was soon rubbing me again,we both stood up and took off all our clothes,before me was my fantasie completly naked,we layed out on the sofa and auntie put my hand between her legs,I rubbed my fingers up and down her wet slit,she told me to gently push 2 fingers into her amd slide them in and out,she told me to suck her nipples which became very hard. We got up from the sofa and went into the dinning room and auntie sat on the table then layed back with me between her legs,she twisted her body so she could reach my cock and started wanking me,I put my fingers into her and slid them in and out,she was breathing heavy and moaning,she pulled my foreskin right back and said just press the tip on my pussey lips,I pressed against her,perhaps to hard because the tip of my cock slipped inside,it was wet and warm and felt good,auntie let out the longest oooooooh I have ever heard and pushed me back,my cock made a plop sound as it came out,she put one hand to my cock and one to her slit,wanking me and pumping her other hand in time,and I soon spurted my hot spunk over her naked body,we got dressed and she told me I must make sure mum does not see me again,she said she would take care of me as far as that went and I could call her at any time,over the following 12 months I had lots of masturbating with auntie J,but never managed to get my cock inside her again.

Masturbation that Led to Gay Sex

well when I was 10 my mom started going out with one of her friends and began to have a relationship with him... couple weeks thru theyre relationship he introduced me to his son whom was 5. We became friends talk about girls play truth or dare with friends ride dirtbikes normal boy stuff... 1 night I was staying over at his house we had 1 of our friends over and we were in bed with just our underwear on all 3 of us and we began to play truth or dare...well it was my turn to choose and I chose dare...and the way ew played we were given 3 choices and 2 u had to do so they told me 1 go in the fireplace and climb up...eat a few spoon fulls of mayonaise or show them my penis..at this time i was 14 and he nick whom was his son had just turneed 10...i descided to show them my penis but that was it...2 months later me and nick went to the lake and we both went to the bathroom cus well we had to go....we sat down outside for a bit to dry off and he asked me if he could see my penis again me being an idiot showed him and he thought it was cool.. so we went into the bathroom and he asked me if he could touch it scared I hesitated but said yes and he started jacking me off but than he said wanna see mine and I was like sure so he showed me and he was about 3.5 inches well I was 5 at the time. he than started sucking and I was shocked and was like what are you doing and he said its ok i wont tell and I was um idk..ok.....so he startes sucking and than stops and asks do u wanna hump me and I was like sure so I started to hump him but no penetration..after that we began to suck and jack eachother off and 2 times after that we tried anal but we both descided that we both felt ashamed doing so.. hes 15 and im 20 now we jack eachother off and occasionally suck but we try to not suck cus we both feel weird doing that... and actualy this weekend hes coming up to my town so well probly be experimenting althought I do feel ashamed to experiment cus I am attracted to girls and not boys but I have fun doing this with nick..i can never do it with anyone else but 1 day well stop

Mutual Masturbation Experience with OPPOSITE Sex - Male-Female

AT THE XMAS PROGRAM IN SCHOOL I CHOSEN TO BE SANTA AND THIS GIRL IN MY CLASS ACTUALLY TWO WAS ON STAGE CREW SO WE WERE BACK STAGE A LOT DURING THE NIGHT OF THE SHOW MY MOM DINT COME SO I WAS ALONE AS ONE OF THE GIRLS GOT UP FROM A CHAIR I DECIDE TO SIT THERE SHE SAID GET UP OR ILL SIT ON I SAID GO AHEAD AND SHE DID I HAD GOT A BONER IN FRONT OF THEM BOTH AND THEY SAW IT SO I GOT UP AND THEY SLOWLY CAME TO ME( IN MY SANTA OUTFIT) AND SAT ON MY LAP I LOVED THIS SO I PUT MY ARM AROUND THEM ONE GOT UP AND ONE STAYED NOW MOVING TO THE CENTER of my LAP THE BONER. THE SHOW STARTED AND THEY LEFT BUT IN THE MIDDLE I SAW THEM LOOKING AT ME AND HOLDING THEIR SPOTS. THEY WERE PUTTING THEIR ARMS AROUND EACH OTHER AND LICKING EACH OTHERS TONGUE.

FROM THAT NIGHT ON I HAD FEELINGS FOR THEM SO IN SCHOOL THEY STILL HOLD EACH OTHERS BREASTS BUT ONE NIGHT I WAS TALKING DIRTY TO ONE AND OUR RELATIONSHIP HAS EVOLVED TO BF/GF SO WE SIT NEXT TO EACH OTHER IN CLASS AND I WILL ALWAYS REACH IN HER SKIRT AND FINGER HER SLOWLY LIKE WISE SHE WILL UNZIP ME AND STROKE MINE SO WE HANG OUT AND SOMETIMES MEET IN DA BATHROOM FOR SOME MORE ONE ON ONE AND OUR RELATIONSHIP IS GREAT EVEN THOUGH I HAVE FANTASIES WHILE MASTURBAIN OF BOTH GIRLS AND STILL WE HANG TOGETHER AND SOMETIMES GET SOME THREE SUM ACTION BUT I HAVE NOT DONE AS MUCH WITH ONE AS THE OTHER BUT I HOPE US 3 KAN TOGETHER

Editorial

I'm over 40 now and never married but the abuse I suffered or more accurately, learned to accept has caused my unusual sexual feelings. I never had a long relationship and most of the boys and men I have dated over the years, soon became tired of me. Masturbation or oral sex is the only way I can truly orgasm. Although I have had intercouse many times it doesn't seem to satisfy me. I only have intercouse to please my dates but they soon realize I don't like it and become disintrested in me.

I was raised in the deep South and in my early years was passed around and lived with different family members. I don't remember how old I was when I was taken in by my aunt Madge, who is actually my mothers cousin and my god mother. I do however remember when she died and was devastated by it. I was treated well up to that point even though I was subjected to many chores and sometimes smacked around by her and her husband Hector. There were few other relatives willing to take me and my grandparents, who were old and in poor health, decided to leave me with Hector. He seemed to be the only one willing to raise me and at the time no one knew where my mother was. I never met my father and don't know who he is even today. Thats when things became a lot different. I was never formally adopted by Hector but lived with him until I was 19 years old. I probably would have stayed with him longer had he not died of a heart attack in 1988. He had me so under his influence that I was totally reliant on him. Intimadation was part of it but he somehow completely dominated my life and behaviour. I had few friends, we seldom had visitors and it seemed I lost contact with most relatives. He did take me to see my grandparents monthly for awhile but I was mostly confined to our house and know now I was isolated from most other people.

The only outside influence I had was at school and usually did well with my grades. I was extremely obedient both in school and at home mainly because of Hector. I never got in trouble only because of the consequences of Hector finding out. If I remember correctly, in the biggining it started with punishments most of the time for the slightest infractions. He would make me strip naked and spank me with his hand and often with his belt. It was embarrasing enough to be naked in front of him but even after he spanked me I was made to stay naked sometimes for several hours. It was drilled into my mind that I was never to tell anyone about our private life and I think for that reason I never became very friendly with other people or other kids. I missed school very often and was left down in 4th grade and never went to high school. There were so many chores around the farm I sometimes worked 10 hours a day at different times of the year.

I had seen Hector naked many times but began to notice and finally realized what an erection was. He spanked me several times a week and began doing it while he was also naked. He would have me over his lap and I could feel him getting hard. Then, the real abuse started. One night he made me strip in the kitchen and spanked me for forgetting a chore. He wouldn't let me get dressed afterwards and made me do the dishes while naked as he sat there. When finished he took my hair in his hand and walked me to the bathroom makeing me get into the shower with him. At first he just had me wash his back but soon turned around and made me wash the front of him with soap. He had an erection and taught me how to masturbate him. That was the first time I ever saw him cum. From that night on I masturbated him almost every night.

He began touching my body more but also spanking me less frequently. My body was developing and if he was mad that I didn't do a chore or said I misbehaved he still made me strip in front of him but rarely spanked me hard. He would smack my rear but it was not painful like before. Instead he started touching my vagina and anus with his fingers. I guess I was humiliated by it to a certain extent but it was much better than being beaten by him with the belt. Whatever he said, I did and didn't understand it at the time but he was getting me aroused by doing this. He often took me into the living room and have me lay naked on the sofa. He would touch ever bit of my body then have me masturbate him. Each night he would explore my body more and would have me on my hands and kness at times on the dining table. I should have been humiliated by some of the things he did to me but was just happy not to be beaten by him. Without knowing what was happening to me I began to have orgasms. He began asking me if this or that felt good and one night began giving me oral sex. He always made me shower before he did that and many times insisted on washing me.

True, the man was a pedophile, but all I knew was he began treating me better and hardly ever punished or spanked me. I lost my virginity with his finger one night and bled slightly. After that, the sex became more intent and we not only masturbated each other but also gave oral sex to each other. He didn't cum in my mouth very often but when he did he made me swallow it. I didn't like doing that but had no choice and obeyed. I'm not sure when it was the first time we had intercouse, but he seemed to become a monster and became very rough with me. As gentle as he was with me when he masturbated me or gave me oral sex he was the opposite when we had intercourse. He became crazy and would fuck me in evey position possible. Many times he had me in tears and simply told me not to be such a baby. He always wore a condom when we had vaginal sex but didn't wear one when he had anal sex with me. I hated anal sex but had no choice when he dicided he wanted it and I hated the thought and feeling of semen going into me. He always mastubated me and gave me oral sex before we had any type of intercouse either vaginal or anal. I had usually orgasmed at least twice by that time and when he began fucking me I was rarely satisfied by it.

The last four and a half years I slept with him all the time. We had some kind of sex four or five times a week. He knew by that time I didn't like intercouse but he continued to force it on me whenever he desired. I would just let him fuck me and try to make him cum as soon as possible to get it over with. I lived with my grandmother the next two years and finally went back to school. I joined the Air Force when I was 21 and served four years. I did reconnect with my mother off and on for a few years but we were never close and I never told anyone what I went through with Hector. I live in the East now and have a very good job. I still have a problem with men. I only submit to intercouse to satisfy them and never orgasm from it. I have become an expert on faking an orgasm while they have intercouse with me. I am aggressive with all of them about masturbating each other or having them give me oral sex. Some of the men only want intercouse not knowing how I feel about it. I think because of Hector it just doesn't appeal to me. I masturbate myself often and have gone months at a time with no male contact. As much as I don't like intercouse I do like to satisfy my dates with masturbation. I also like to suck them and am willing to let them cum in my mouth most of the time. As much as most men like to receive oral sex I find myself to aggressive with them at times. The longest relationship I ever had was only for about seven months. I know the way I am is not natural but its the only way I truly enjoy sex.

Mutual Masturbation Experience with SAME Sex

me and my friend started masterbating together as pre teens. and all we ever did was talk about girls and wanting to experament with them. we have done this every summer for the last few years. but my cabin is opening up next weekend, I hope to be seeing him, and masterbating with him to porn like usual but this year I want to try and experement more with him such as oral sex or anal play but I dont know why I want to, im not atracted to any other guys but him. I just love getting with him and rubbing ourselves both of us are uncut and about 5.5 inches. the one time we were hanging out, or famalys were boating together and we stayed back, we were sitting on my deck bored and so I grabbed a catologe and flipped to womens underwear, we both got horny and started masterbating so I continued to flip the pages and got to mens breifs they all had huge bulges and we got even hornier and both came all over the place and each other ;) and so I hope that this weekend we can masterbate together and hopefully go further

Masturbation that Led to Gay Sex

When I was 16 years old I was a sophmore. I'm tall (6'1) and slim. Well. There was this guy in my 2nd period, his name is Blake, he is in the swim team. He was my height he was extremely good looking and has a really nice body! I always loved looking at him in class. He was my man crush. I always fantasiced about him but nothing happened.

Until one day. I don't have a 6th period so I leave after lunch and he has swim practice. So I decide to go to the bathroom. I went and I don't like to pee in the urinal so I got to the stalls. I saw that the stall was open so I go in. I do my business and I get a text. So I reply to it and while I'm typing it someone comes in the bathroom. So I just stay in there and type the text and then I go out. To my amazement it was Blake, he was shirtless in his speedos. I sad hi to him and pretended that I was still texting. I look down and see that there's a bump that I obvious in his speedos. So I go wash my hands and he gets his nice looking shaved dick. I couldn't help but look at it. He saw me looking at it and he started to stroke his dick. I was already hard. His cock was about 8 inches. He said that if I liked it. I didn't know what to answer, he knew I was gay. So I said yes.

So he said to touch it. And I started to stroke it. He seemed he liked was enjoying it because he was soon hard as titanium. We went into the stalls and I continued to stroke him and then we started to make out and I started to go down on his nicely shaved tanned body and put his dick in my mouth. His dick felt so good in my mouth and I knew he was enjoying it because he was moaning. We continued until he came in my mouth. Then he began to kiss me and took off my skinny jeans and boxers and then went down on me. His mouth on my hard 7inch cock was amazing. I've never felt anything like it before.

After he was done he asked me if I liked it. I answered yes and I asked if he liked it and he said that he loved it. Then we started to walk out and as we were walking out my ex boyfriend entered. He saw me leave with a pretty much naked guy out of the bathroom. I started to smile. He asked me if I wanted to do it again and I said yes. So we did it almost everyday and I invite him to my house and to the movies. He finally told me he was gay 1 month later so now we are dating and we have great sex and my ex wants me back. This is the beat thing that ever happened to me.

We've had sex in different places like the stadium, the track, the park. We like to do it at night.

Mutual Masturbation Experience with SAME Sex

I was in my teens and would go to a friends house during summer vacation while his parents were at work..Some other friends would come over also and we would go to their basement rec room and play spin the bottle and flash with the 2 girls. Harmless kissing games. I coveted his girlfrien who had developed cupcake breasts. Later that summer we were on a boy scout camping trip and shared a tent. We began talking about our girlfriends and how far we had gone,bare tit was the extent for us both. I became very hard with this dicussion and asked him if he was hard also.I slid my underware off and showed him my hardon and he did the same. We began slowly stroking and I asked him if Icould touch his and he wanted to touch mine. we did and began squeezing and stroking and the precum began flowing He said he was going to cum and I should stop,but that only made me go faster on him and he began to shoot all over his body while I watched,then I finished myself off on him and mixed our jizz together rolling it in my fingers while we both lay satiated for a few minutes.We agreed that it was great and began a jackoff relationship talking about cumming on our girlfriends tits and other fantasies always having the other guy jerk us off. What a great summer. I saw him at a 25th reunion recently and after a few drinks we left our respected spouses and went out to my car where we immediately pulled out our hardons and jerked each other off into a handkerchief.Two forty plus men still enjoying mastubation!

Mutual Masturbation Fantasy

I have had a fetish for fire especially from matches since I was very young. I masturbate almost everyday using matches to make myself cum. My biggest desire is to be kidnapped by about 50 to 100 girls who would then take off my cloths and each take turns striking their choice of matches near my cock. I would love the smell of the sulfur in the room and to feel the heat from the matches as they are struck. I would love to see and hear the girls striking the matches hard making them pop on the match book or box cover.I would cum so hard if this happend to me in real life especially if they all were pretty and were rough with the matches.If they were to talk dirty to me and touch my cock or stroke it while holding the lit match to my throbbing cock. I would not even minde just a little pain from the fire . Oh my I must go now I need to cum sooo very bad

Masturbation that Led to Gay Sex

About five years ago I came across an adult website that had cam 2 cam and chat options. Intrigued I lurked and watched, mostly women but some men. I soon discovered that interactions took place more easily with men and began watching men on webcams and offering encouragement which soon led to cam 2 cam and phone sex with men. I found most men were not very verbal and although looking at the hard ons made me hard that was not very satisfying. During this time my sex life with my wife had nearly ceased....she has lost interest. Eventually as I looked around I found a gay bath house and decided to visit it. After paying the modest admission fee I undressed and put my clothes in a locker, wrapped myself in a towel and went to look around. It was a confusing maze very dimly lit but eventually I located a hot tub and a steam bath in the gloom. After hanging up my towel I settled on a higher step, shelf, level. One guy next to me had legs drawn up and a huge hard on. A couple of other guys were in the room too. I sat on the higher level and my cock lolled to the side. Soon a guy casually touched my cock. I tingled with pleasure and surprise. Excting. But he was timid. I waited. Then a second hand reached out and touched me. The pleasure was intense. He simply asked if I would like to join him in his reserved room. Burning with curiousity I said yes and followed him to his room. When the door shut we both took off our towels. He asked what I was into and I said I wasn't sure but I wanted to play with his cock. He stood in front of me and I felt his sack and stroked it. It made me hard. I was excited. He asked me if I wanted to suck him but I said not yet (though I was nearly sure I would). I told him I hade never even touched a cock or been with a guy before. He was very cool about it. He touched my cock, which felt so good. He asked if he could go down on me and I could not think of any reason not to let him. When his mouth took me in, I got vey very hard immediately. I was afraid I would cum just like that and I didn't want to yet. We laid down on the small surface on some sheets. Soon we were 69. He was on top of me and was really going down. I was still afraid I would cum too soon and told him to slow down. He did. I asked him to sit up and I knelt before him and jacked and stroked him and gave him head. Then I knew. I really enjoyed giving him head. The dick tasted good and it was firm and hard. Licking his balls also excited me. I like to talk during sex so I told him how great his cock tasted and how full his balls were and how much I was enjoying my first cock. He moaned and said I was a good cocksucker and very hot. I felt like I was using him and had him in my thrall and I worked on his cock. He told me he really needed to suck my dick, so we did 69 gain. Him on top. I felt so powerful holding his ass cheeks and taking his cock in and out, licking balls, taking his sac deep in my mouth and making him moan. I talked all the while, encouraging him and telling him how great his dick was and how great he was sucking my dick. He went wild on my dick. He wanted me to cum so bad. I panted how I was going to cum and how great it felt and soon I just exploded. He sucked up every drop with great enthusiasm. Man it felt great. Then he got off me. He didn't cum. That was odd. We went to the shower and then I took off. I am not sure if I will be back. But I will remember that event. It was very satisying and I get hard everytime I think or write about it. I am glad I could share this with you. I am not sure if I am gay or bi. BI I think since I still get hard for women with big bresast. But the thought of mutual j/o with a guy and sucking dick also makse me very hard. I will be exploring that side of my libido again I am sure.

Masturbation that Led to Gay Sex

After getting kicked out of college [ I'm 18 yrs old]I return to live with my parents. I'm in the Navy Reserve and must attend weekly meetings in Buffalo which is about 75 miles away. I have permission to take a half day off so as to attend and hitch hike,no problem in my uniform[whites]A friend meets me at a preset diner and takes me to and fron the meeting.At night it is more difficult as the 2 lane road home is not heavily travelled. I'm oicked up in a buick and the driver says he can take me half way which has a diner and I know I can get home from there OK. The guy starts asking me if I get laid alot bacause of the uniform and do I like girls etc.Then he asks me if I've ever had a blow job and I lie and say sure so he say would you like me to blow you and I tell him no I just need the ride. Then he asks me if I jackoff alot and I say most every day and he offers to jack me off. I now notice he has his fly open and he is stroking his cock. I tell him no,and he begins to plead that he is doing me a favor and I should let him see my cock and he reaches over [bench seats] and feels my emerging hardon.He now drives with his left hand and trys to unzip me and I say OK and pull mine out unbuttoning my Navy fly. He is stroking very lightly and then pulls off the road into a general store type with a couple of gas pumps and some parked cars in for repair. It is deserted and after stopping he goes down on me.I see that he is stroking his own cock while his head is going up and down on me and one of his hand is squeezing the bottom of my shaft.It is really feeling good and then I feel my jizz shooting out and hear his glub, glub,and he takes his head away and produces a hankie and spits it out. He says that wasn;t so bad was it and I say no I liked it and he says now do me and I say I can't but I'll jack you off and he leans back and I begin and it doesn't take long before he errupt all over my hand. The whole car now smells like chlorine from the heavy white loads. I don't have a hankie so he lets me use his and then says that was good,I'll take you to where I said I would.I continued hitch hiking to the meeting for the rest of the summer but never got a ride like this again.

Masturbation that Led to Gay Sex

It is Halloween and I'm in My Phantom of the Opera costume and am feeling horny so I go to the Bourban St. porn shop. Even though it is the 90s this store has upstairs video booths operated by tokens and they are still using movie projectors that show on the white painted inside of the booth door. The place is crowded with about half the patrons in costumes and most are drunk,including several women with their boy friends. Each booth shows a different film and there is no directory on the door so one might get a soft core film,or a nudie, or a hard core ,or a solo male. You don't know until you put in the token and you can't put in 5 tokens and get 5 segments, you get 1 segment per token,when that shuts down you put in another token etc. so I'm in line when this young man standing behind me also masked but obviously young and chubby,asks me if he can go in the booth with me so we can watch together,and he shows me he has tokens also,so I say sure and we enter together. There is plent of room on the bench for us both and I streach out to put my feet against the door to keep others from opening and put in the 1st token,Hoo Rah, we got hard core and there is cum dripping down a girls chin[where the last segment ended and the watcher had no more tokens. The guy asks if he can suck me while I watch and I say OK so he gets down on his knees with his feet holding the door shut and I'm leaning forward feeding tokens into the coin slot and his head is bobbing up and down and there are all the Bourban St sounds and all the people waiting to get inthe booths and I lose my hardon!He trys to help but it is a lost cause,too much booze and too many outside distractions, so I tell him to wait in the booth,nmaybe the next guy.////////The next day I'm really horny and after breakfast I walk up to Canal St where there used to be a famous old theatre now reduced to showing! Porn Loops and Yes it is still operating so I go in and choose a seat about halfway down at the end of the row against the wall and after my eyes adjust see I'm the only patron[the Theatre just opened at 10AM.So I'm watching and rubbing outside my pants when this black man come down the center aisle and turns into my row and sits one seat away. After a short while he unzips and pulls out his cock and begins stroking. My eyes are glued to the screan but I see his movement out of the corner of my eye. Soon I unzip and begin to lightly fondle my cock as I don't want to cum too quickly. I have quite a load stored up after last nights fiasco.Then it happens! he moves next to me and puts his arm on the back of my seat and turns his body toward me and takes my hand and puts it on his cock.He then reaches over and begins stroking me slow and easy. Both of us are gazing at the screen and after a few moments one of the film performers pulls out of the girl and there is a great close up of the jizz flowing over her stomach,I fell him stiffen and then I've got his cum all over my hand.He tucks himself in and zips up and gets up and leaves. I look around and I'm all alone again with a hand full of cum and a soft cock.I watch some more and at the next film ejaculation I get off mingling his discharge with mine, what a combined load!I have a Burger King napkin in my pocket and use it the best I can to wipe up, sit back and watch some more while I relive the experience in my mind and soon find my self oozing out another load as a screen performer does the same. After a few moments I get up and leave for my hotel room to rest up.

Masturbation that Led to Straight Sex

His real name is Eugene but I have always known him as Skip. He's been my fathers friend for as long as I can remember. He was married once but didn't have any kids and always bought my brother and I birthday and Christmas gifts. He lived alone in a small house only a few blocks away from my house. When I was in high school he offered to pay me to clean his house and do his laundry each week. I went on Wednesdays after school and Saturday mornings each week. When school was out for the summmer I went in the mornings both days. It was easy enough and he payed me very well. The extra money was great to have and I didn't mind doing it at all. I had the key to his house and on Wednesdays after school he was never home. If I went in the mornings he always was home even on the Wednesdays in the summertime. It all started with me seeing him in his underware sometimes but as time went on I saw him naked several times. He would apoligize to me and implore me not to tell my parents claiming he would be very embarrassed if they found out. I had never seen a grown man naked before that and since he was a handsome guy didn't mind seeing him that way. I thought it embarrassing for him when I did see him naked those first few times, never thinking he did it intentionally. That first year I would estimate that I saw him nude at least six times. Then he started leaving me notes on the table mostly on Saturdays. He just wrote that it was ok to come in his room to empty the hamper but not to wake him up because he was out late often with my dad. The first time he wrote the note I did knock on the door slightly and opened it very slowly not knowing if he was awake or not. As soon as I looked in I could see him completely naked in bed. At that time I still wasn't sure that he was purposely letting me see him like that. I went in and took the hamper outside the door but did look at his body for a short time. This began happening almost every Saturday morning and each week I would spend a longer time looking at him. I was naive enough to think he just slept naked all the time but soon suspected he wanted me to see him like that. I could see his penis getting hard and when that happened he always started to roll over on his stomach. I suppose thats when I realized he wasn't really asleep and didn't want me to know he was getting an erection. Some Saturdays he would never come out of the bedroom and was still naked in bed after I did the wash and took the hamper back into his room. I did suspect he was really awake but would hang up and put his clean clothes away while looking at him the entire time. I did enjoy looking at him and could usually tell when he was hard. Sometimes he would get up and make breakfest and insist I sit and eat with him. We would talk, but at first never mentioned anything about him being naked. That year I graduated from high school and was going to go to the community college in the fall but agreed to continue doing his laundry and cleaning the house, but only on Saturdays. In the beginning of that summer is when he first mentioned to me that he slept naked all the time and came right out and asked me if I ever saw him like that. I don't know why but I am the one who turned beat red when he asked me that. I was actually embarrassed when I admitted to him that I had seen him naked many times. He half heartedly apoligized telling me he tried to keep a cover on him which I knew was a blatant lie. Again he said how humiliated he would be if my father found out I saw him naked so much. He even asked me if I ever mentioned it to my mother or father. When I said I hadn't he thanked me for not causing him further humiliation and that he was embarrassed that I had seen him that way so often. After that first conversation he always got up by 11 am on Saturdays and have me sit in the kitchen talking to him for awhile. He made us breakfast sometimes or we just sat and talked with a cup of tea. He never got up until after I went into his room to get the hamper. Of couse he was always naked and I admit to looking forward each week to seeing him like that. It had become arousing for me and sometimes he didn't try to hide his erection and would touch himself but not masturbate in front of me. It was sometime in late June that summer when we were sitting in the kitchen. The subject again became about his nudity. At first I only asked if it embarrassed him, which he said it did. Then I asked why he got erections so often when I was in his room. Before he could answer I told him I knew he was exposing himself on purpose. I think he was shocked how candid I was with him and for the first time saw him humbled by what he had been doing the past two years. He started by saying he was sorry but told me he couldn't help it was was very much anamored by me. For the next hour or so he opened up and told me things I never thought about before. He begged me not to tell anyone and admitted having a crush on me for years. He said he often masturbated thinking about me and had many picture of me. I knew he had some pictures but when I insisted on seeing some of them was suprized at how many he really had. They were pictures of me and my family mostly, but a lot of them were pictures I never knew were taken of me. He had a dozen or more of me in different swim suits and five of me in a bikini. He even had pictures of me in my prom dresses. He told me every Saturday after I went home he would masturbate knowing I saw him naked. He told me he knew how long I was in his room each time and that he knew I would look at him. As I got up to leave that day, he asked if he could kiss me. Over many years he had kissed and hugged me many times but this was the first time he ever kissed me on the lips. It was a long kiss and I did respond to it somewhat but left right away. I saw him once during the week when he was with my father but he just said he would see me on Saturday. My parents are completely oblivious of all of this and have warm feelings and trust with Skip. Saturday morning I went in to his house and after dusting went in to get his hamper. As usual he was naked and I just stood there for a moment. Right away he started to get an erection and I told him right away I knew he was awake. He opened his eyes then and just looked at me. I didn't know what to say to him then and he patted the bed and asked me to sit down. Why I did I'm not sure but he again said he couldn't help himself and began telling me how beautiful I was. I was now closer to him than ever before as he just laid there with a total erection less than a foot away from me. We talked a few minutes then he asked if it was ok if he masturbated and that he has wanted to do it in front of me for a long time. I think I just shook my head in approval and he began to jerk off. My present boyfriend is the only boy I ever had sex with and although I have touched his penis I had never masturbated him. I just sat watching Skip and he reached over to the table and put hand lotion on his penis and began to masturbate again. I felt aroused watching him and took hold of his penis then and masturbated him. Within minutes I was allowing him to feel me and undress me and we spent the longest time pleasing each other. It was the first time I ever received oral sex and the first time I ever sucked a penis or tasted semen. My boyfriend had fingered me, fondled me and had intercouse with me but I had never been so aroused in my life or had climaxed so many times that day. That day was almost a year ago and since then I have had sex with Skip at least once every week. My parents and boyfriend will never know whats going on between us. I have sex with my boyfriend also every week but it is in no way as fulfilling as when I am with Skip. He has taught me so much I can't beleive it and we always begin by masturbating each other and just toying with each others bodies. I no sooner have an orgasm and he has me aroused all over again and always gives me oral sex. Last fall he began shaving my pubic hair and now I always keep it bare. We have intercouse each time we are together and he has had anal with me often also. The biggest problem is that I think I am in love with him. My boyfriend is curious sometimes when I suggest things to do but I only tell him I read about it. I have began letting my boyfriend shave me sometimes and he is much better at sex than he used to be. I am at Skips every Saturday and sometimes spend the whole day there. I usually go over one night during the week telling my parents I am out with a friend. Little do they know its my fathers friend.

Mutual Masturbation Experience with OPPOSITE Sex - Male-Female

I had had a crush on my teacher since I entered high school. He was in his late 20's early 30's and had this really cute look about him. He taught foreign language which was also a major turn on. He was known for hooking up with students after they had graduated and I couldn't wait for it to be my turn!! We had remained close throughout my years there and I knew there was a possibly of some sort of encounter after I graduated.

I ended up going to school in NYC, where he had also lived. I had informed him that I was going there via email and he sent me the address of local restaurant where he wanted to meet me after my first day of school. I was so excited that I could hardly stand being in my classes. Since it was still summer, I picked out an outfit that was borderline revealing.

I showed up at the restaurant and there he was. He had gotten tan from over the summer. He was such a gentleman and got my chair for me and everything. We had a romantic dinner and talked about everything. It was the perfect night but it hadn't even truly begun yet!

He asked if I wanted to head back to his place for a drink and I said sure, hoping that the outcome would be all that I had hoped for as a teenager. We walked to his flat and come to find out he had a hookah. I really wanted to smoke it so I asked him and we smoked it and got extremely high. I kept laying on him and kept grabbing his crotch. Finally he placed his hand on the back on my head and drew me in for a kiss.

We made out for what didn't even seem like a long time before we started taking off our clothes. He ran his tongue down me as I lifted off my shirt while he unhooked my bra. He licked my tits and began to take off my pants. He fingered me with 4 fingers and I came. He also ate me out. He took off his pants and I began jacking him off and sucked him so hard.

We began fucking really hard and I began moaning louder and louder until we both came. It was the best sexual experience that had ever happened to me so far probably because he was so experienced. We fell asleep and then took a shower in the morning together then I went to my first period class. We kept in touch until I transferred to another school. It was the best thing that ever happened to me.

Mutual Masturbation Experience with SAME Sex

The summer between before my senior year in high school I began to experiment a little with sex. I was a virgin, but my boyfriend and I made out a lot and I let him touch my breasts. One afternoon we were alone at his house watching TV in the family room. We started to make out and he was touching my breasts. I liked it but I didn't find it very exciting. I started thinking about what he looked like naked. Other than my little brother when he was a baby I had never seen a boy naked. I told him we should make out naked. I didn't want to have sex, but it would be exciting to do it naked. He hesitated, but I stood up and took off my top and bra. Then he stood up, and we both undressed. We stood there naked. I was looking at him, mainly his penis and testicles. I think he was a little nervous. When we sat down I touched his penis. It was soft. As I touched it and his testicles, he began to get hard. I wanted to see what it looked like. I held it while it got hard. I told him he could touch me. It felt good. It was the first time. I think he was surprised that it was wet. I touched his erection, and he said to be careful because he might come. I asked if he wanted to. Yes. It wasn't hard to figure out what to do. I stroked him only a few times, and he started to call out, leaned back and shot out a huge amount of semen. The longer I stroked the more came out. When it was over, he seemed out of breath. I didn't exactly like all the semen on my hand and breasts, but I liked being able to make that happen. I got a box of tissue from the bathroom, and we wiped ourselves off. This had obviously made him very happy. I asked if he wanted to make me come. I laid down on his lap so his hand could easily reach between my legs, spread my legs, and told him to go ahead. Unfortunately he was pretty clumsy. He put a finger inside me and moved it around. I tried to get him to touch my clit, but I don't think he really understood why that was important. After a few minutes he seemed to get tired and asked me if I had come. I lied, said yes, and we put of clothes back on. I was disappointed not to come, but I liked making him come.

A couple of days later I told a girlfriend what we had done. She said she jacked off her boyfriend in his car when they made out and asked if he made me come. She was very matter of fact about it. From now one he would expect me to jack him off every time, and he would not care if he made me come. She said she read that only a woman really knows how to satisfy a woman. She told me that since she started jacking off her boy friend, she had been masturbating a lot more. We had talked about masturbating a few times, mostly how often we did and where. I kind of dismissed her theory. She laughed and said she bet she could make me come if my boyfriend couldn't.

She was right. Every time we made out, my boyfriend wanted, even expected, a hand job, but he was still unable or unwilling to reciprocate. One night, as he was trying to make me come and doing it badly, I started thinking about what my girlfriend said. I wasn't really attracted to her sexually, but it was intrigued. Next time I saw her, I asked her if she meant what she'd said. She asked me why, did I want to try. I had the same feeling I did when I wanted to see my boyfriend naked and let him see me. Why not? She told me to come back that afternoon. She would be alone in the house. I was still debating it when I got back but went up to her bedroom. She started to take off her clothes. It made me nervously excited. I took off my clothes. I had seen girls naked but never like this. We laid on the bed, me on my back and she on her side. She touched my breasts and stomach. I closed me eyes and asked her if she had done this before. She said no, but she had masturbated with other girls before. We talked a little bit as she touched my body, and I found myself relaxing but excited. She put her hand between by thighs and signaled I should spread my legs, then touched my vagina. She said I was wet. I knew that. She sat up and looked at my vagina as she touched it. She touched all around the outside, then put two fingers inside, and finally found my clit and gently stroked it. It did not take very long for me to have an orgasm, and she extended it just the right amount of time by continuing to touch my clit. Afterward she laid down next to me and gently stroked by stomach and breasts.

I knew it was my turn to do her. I felt nervous again but wanted to do it because she had made me feel so good. She laid on her back and I sat up. I began touching her breasts and stomach. It felt strange but good. She liked it. She spread her legs, and I reach down. She, too, was wet, but she felt different there. Bigger than me. I looked at her as I touched her. I was surprised how big her clit was. As I touched it, she moved. I kept touching her and made her come. I felt the same way I did when I made by boyfriend come the first time. I was glad that I could do that. We laid on the bed for a long time. It was the beginning of a very secret, summer affair that I treasure. By summer's end, I learned she was a lesbian and I was not.

Some years ago I lived on Kauai, Hawaii when my Father was assigned to Barking Sands NAS. I had just gotten my driver's licience and thought I would drive to the Barking Sands Beach to take a hike - alone, finally - and maybe swim in one of the little lagoons. The beach is very long and few people ever go to the south end so off I went.

The sun was very warm and the wind fresh out of the NW and the sky cloudless. I got warm and took off my t-shirt and put on some sun screen. I was totally alone; the only sound was the surf pounding on the shore. I looked around and saw someone running in my direction. As the person got nearer, I could see it was a man and he was entirely naked. Imagine that: running naked! He was much older than I - maybe 20 - thin and tanned and Chinese, I think. His stomach was flat and I just caught my breath at the thick pubic hair on an otherwise hairless body. As he got nearer I felt my dick start to get hard and was a bit surprised. When he was maybe 250 feet away I saw that his dick was almost hard! Oh my G.d! When he passed me it was definitely hard. It not very large but was very beautiful. I noticed this because I could not take my eyes off it. I had seen naked guys before in the gym dressing room but nothing like this.

I was a real virgin and really did not know even remotely what I did not know. I did know I was excited.

He jogged down the beach and then I began to think: he had no suit or towel or anything! What would he do if somebody saw him. Well, someody DID see him and it was OK. So, very excited, I took off my boxer-type suit. I shall never forget how my dick sort of popped and stood out at a perfect 90 deg to my body. I had jerked off before (that was my secret reason for coming here)but had never been so hard. I was alone and my Chinese friend was just a tiny figure receeding into the distance. How I loved the sea air on my body and the feeling of utter freedom. Imagine, hard as stone and walking around on this beautiful beach. Then I got an idea. I would hide my cloths and jog like he was doing! So, seeing I was totally alone, I piled sand on them by a coconut tree near the beach and went forth into an extremely exciting world.

I jogged along the shore on the wet sand and ran into the surf and out of the surf utterly naked. I had never been so happy in my life. Then trouble. I saw someone jogging down the beach towards me. What should I do. The cloths were a good 1/4 mile away! I turned and jogged in the opposite direction but he was closing fast! Yes, it was my Chinese friend, thank heavens. I ran into the surf to hide my privates. When he got closer he stopped jogging and walked towards me. I think he saw I was nude. Anyway, he motioned me to come out of the water. I was hard again and quite shy. Could not get it down! He just, amazingly, stroked his dick a few times and he was up! I just had to be with this guy. So, there we were two nude guys with hardons standing by the shore!

I was amazed at his body. He had plenty of mussels but skin as soft as a girl's. His pubic hair was very thick, jet black and straight. His dick sort of bent inwards at the head. His buns were like two half spheres, his eyes were two dark slits and his mouth, small with two dimples at the corners. I had never seen such a beautiful person in all my life.

Cong (his name) and I sat on the sand, talked, then lay back. With our dicks sticking into the air, it just seemed natural to jerk them off. Cong began to sort of scratch his balls and in a second he was stroking his dick. I began to stroke mine. Such a feeling I had never imagined possible. My body became one organ of pure pleasure. Then he reached over and began to stroke me and I reached over and stroked him. We were both just drenched in pre-cum and I was ready to cum, bad. He told me to go slow so we could get every tiny bit of pleasure out of the experience. No matter what I say or do keep stroking me slowly and stop when I get too fired up. So he lay back and I stroked him slowly and when he began to moan and twist I stopped. This went on quite a while until he started to thrust into my hand. I stopped him and he sort of fought back and I found myself laying on top of him and he was pumping his dick into my stomach. I don't know why but I grabed his back with my hands and wrapped my legs around his and helped him thrust his dick. I had never embrassed another naked person before and was almost overwhelmed. With a moan he began thrusting quite hard and grabbed me very hard. With a Uuuuhhhh I could feel his dick cum time after time after time, feel the slimy cum juice. All of a sudden he got limp and we lay together for quite a while. When I got up I saw more cum juice than I thought possible on my stomach and his stomach and all over. Amazing. Chinese cum looked just like my cum except there was more of it!

I just lay down and enjoyed what had happened the the prospect it would happen to me. Boy, I needed some water bad.

In a few minutes Cong smiled and got up. Gotta do you, Champ. He took some spit and some cum juice and put it on his butt hole. What? I thought. Then as I lay on the sand, he stood above me and tried to lower his body on my dick. I did not know what was going to happen but was nervous. He spit again and put his finger up his butt hole and spit on my dick (which was very wet from the pre-cum anyway) and tried to lower himself on me. As hard as I was I could not get inside him. A third time he tried. More spit. He wiggled and pressured his little hole against my dick. I just could not stand it any more and came with flashing lights and the world spinning. I was partly inside him and with that rush of cum, he got the lub he needed and with a feeling like I had broken something, my dick entered him up to the hilt. At THAT he screemed.

I must have pumped a good three tablespoons worth of cum, two of which went inside Cong.

To make a long story short. We became very good friends (lovers?) for many years. I came there a virgin and left a virgin (sort of). Cong, however, came a virgin and left a man. At our next meeting he cured me of my virginity and I gave him a real pounding that knocked out whatever virginity might have been left from our all too brief encounter.

So Mutual Masturbation and a gay encounter.

I spent a week at a Naturist Resort in Bonaire. Though everyone was naked all the time, the atmosphere was amazingly sexually steril. I took the kaiak to the reef across the lagoon, pulled it up on shore and began to hike down the coast. This was outside of the Naturist area but people did it nude and nobody seemed to mind. When I got about 1/2 mile down the beach, I met an older man who had come from the other resort. He was totally nude. We got to talking about the teriffic storms that must have ravished this coast line. Slowly, I began to notice that his dick was getting hard. I tried to ignore it but could not. Then mine began to get hard as well. I did not know what to do but he did. As nice as you please, he reached over and began stroking my dick. I went into some kind of transe so he took my right hand and put it on his dick. We went at it and that was kind of OK. When I felt that feeling in my bowels that I was cuming I got scared and did not want to do it. What if I came and he didn't? I kept trying not to cum and think of a way to stop this when that feeling got very strong. I just let go and then, surprise, I did not cum but just got more and more excited. Pleasure just vibrated throughout my body more and more. What is this? I thought, almost ignoring my naked friend. Then, suddenly, I could feel the cum juice really getting ready. I'm cuming I cried as if I had to say it. With half yell and half moan I felt that little first squir shoot out maybe 1/2 inch. The feeling buckled my knees. Then the cum gushed out in a stream followed by two huge ropes that went all the way to his chest. That was the most powerful orgasism I had ever had. I felt my mussels contracting down deep long after the cum had stopped.

That was great but what about me? he cried. So for this we sat down then laid down and I beat him off slowy and carefully. I tried to give him the ecstasy he had given me. With a goan, the cum gushed from the slit and ran down the shaft. No squirt just several gushes of very white, thick cum but from the look on his face I think he had the same feelings as I did.

And we both had that wonderful sensation of cuming with a stranger and that wonderful feeling of peace that comes afterward.

I have learned that to be just a bit agressive is OK. I should have known that he was there probably for the same reason I was. Was a close run thing: we both might have chickened out.

I Was in town a few weeks back and bumped into an old friend I hadnt seen in years , we fooled around a bit when were younger and at school , she said I have to shop but come back for coffee I would love to catch up on what been going on. I went with her to the store buying meat veg etc, and then stopped at the fruit stall , she brought some apples , oranges and I spotted a bunch of bananas with four on the stem , each about 8 long , I said here are these what your looking for? we always joked, but she said mmmmmm they look good. Back at her place we made coffee and we sat and chatted about old times , the fruit was in the bowl on her coffeee table , I again mentioned ' do you think this banana will fit? she said if it fits me , it will fit you . are you game ? ok I said , she broke the banana off carefully and slid her panties to the floor and lifted her skirt , mmmm she was shaved and if im not mistaken very wet, she put the banana to het pussy lips and pushed slowly it was tight but after a few back and forth motions the banana became lubricated and slid in a good 5 - 6 ok she said take over , I proceeded to masturbate her with the banana , she came off after about 5 minutes , her body arched and she let out quite a moan , wow she said , be careful with that it your turn , she got up and went to the kitchen returning in 5 minutes ok she said off with those trousers , I saw that that the top of the banana had been cut off and the insides had been removed , I was already hard and she slide the skin over my penis totaly covering it , like I said , I can take it but there room to spare in here , slowly she worked the skin up and down my dick . WHAT A FEELING this was new to me , and the slurping noises added to the thrill , id like to say I lasted a long time but I came very quickly even after my vain attemp to think of other things , it just felt too good , I exploded inside and it started to run over my ball before she stopped , sex aid for two lol she said , have you never tried that ever ? no I said always throught a banana was for a women . im hooked and bananas are on my weekly shopping bill

For Meeting of the Minds: Sex: Male; Orientation is Undecided.

Masturbation that Led to Gay Sex

The summer I graduated college I was looking for a job and living at home. My mother told the woman down the block was looking for help cataloging family archives. She hired me for just over minimum wage. It was easy and sometimes interesting work. The woman was about 45, divorced, wealthy and very nice. She liked to take long breaks for lunch or in the afternoons when we usually would sit in her patio, drink wine, and talk. Often she wore a bikini that revealed a beautiful, almost athletic, body. She encouraged me to bring something to sun in, and I did. I loved listening to her talk about her travels, marriages, and other adventures; and I liked that she listened to me, too.

I did not sense her feelings about me were sexual. I was not exactly naive, but I certainly was not widely experienced. If I sensed her feelings, I did not mind them. One afternoon she removed her bikini and said we should tan without lines. Her large back yard was secluded by trees. As she took off her bikini she said something like not bad for a middle aged woman and faced me. In fact, her body was more than not bad, it was great. As I removed my two piece, I said I was envious of her body. From then on our patio time was spent naked. I found it a little daring and liked it.

She often spoke very directly about sex. At first I found it a little uncomfortable, but that was because I was inexperienced and not used to being frank with another person about sex. I found her body very attractive and often looked at her while she lay in the sun. A couple of times she caught me and smiled. She complimented my body a few times, once telling me I had beautiful feet. I liked it even if it was a little puzzling sometimes. Her advances were very subtle, even pleasant, and were made over three weeks or so. One day she told me that since her last divorce she had been celibate and only masturbated, but she did that every day. She waited for me to say something, but I was not sure what to say. Finally she asked if I masturbated. I was a little embarrassed because I, too, masturbated a lot and was largely celibate, though not by choice. I admitted that I, too, masturbated daily or even more often. We both laughed and began a rather detailed discussion of masturbation. She asked if I ever did with someone. No. Would I like to? I surprised myself and said yes without hesitation.

We walked naked through her house to her bedroom, laid on the bed and talked for several minutes. She was very sexual. While I was on my back, she kissed my breasts and massaged by upper body, my legs and feet. I started to masturbate, but she took my hand away and said she would do that. And she did. She massaged the inside and outside of my vagina with two fingers so beatifully, I had a wonderful orgasm. Then she licked the two fingers and smiled. She told me I did not have to make her come if I did not want to. I was a little reluctant but said I would. I was not so good at touching her body and feared I would not satisfy her; but as soon as I touched her vagina, I knew exactly what to do. She was very wet, and I made some comment. She said that I made her wet. I thought to myself that I was genuinely enjoying touching her. Her clit was very big and easy to stimulate. She had a long orgasm. Afterward she kissed me on the lips, and we hugged and napped for a short while. We dressed, and I stayed another hour or so. As I left, she asked it I was OK with what we did. I nodded and smiled. She said she liked it very much and wanted to be sure I was coming back the next day.

I did go back the next day, and for the next few days instead of going to the patio to get naked we went to her bedroom. There was lots of foreplay before we made each other come. Then one afternoon she started to give me oral sex. and looked up and said we should do it together. She got on top and resumed putting her tongue on me. I had seen her vagina, but not so close. I played with it for a minuted, then put my tongue in. I had tasted her after masturbating her but it was nothing like giving her oral. We did it for a long time, shifting positions and making each other come twice. Afterward she asked me what I was thinking. I told her that I was not a lesbian. I like men. She laughed and said she wasn't a lesbian either and also like men.

Soon I got a real job and the affair, such as it was, ended.

Masturbation that Led to Straight Sex

After our Toronto experienc we go back to our usual mutual masturbation while watching porn when we get together once a week. K's favorite was what she called the Old Broad where Candy Samples takes a masive load on her tits and then licks her jizzy nipples and the guys cock.Finally she tells me she wants me to shoot a load on her face so I stand up and she leans back on the couch and I begin to jack sometimes putting it in her mouth and she licks the head and I finally let go on her face and lips--- she quick jumps up and runs to the bathroom and I hear silence and ask are you OK and she says yes I'm just looking at my face in the mirror,I walk in and she is fingering her clit while her face is up to the mirror,then a big sigh as she gets off. She turns to me with my juice dripping down her face and chin and smiles with a dirty look on her face and says we got to do this more often!K is so much fun!

Masturbation that Led to Straight Sex

When I first met my girlfriend, we were both at a party on a friday night. We were playing some kind of advanced version of truth-or-dare. Well one of the girls dared both of us to dance together in the bathroom, naked. We had both just met and I thought it wouldn't happen, but she said okay and we went into the bathroom. I undressed first and she stared at me while I took of my shirt, pants, and boxers. My penis was so hard it was throbbing. She smiled and took of her shirt and bra, then her pants and panties. She is a 36C so I was caught staring at her beautiful boobs. Then my eyes shifted down and saw that she was cleanly shaven on her vagina. So we did as we were told and closed the door and started doing some sort of slow dance. We did this for about 2 minutes and then right in the middle of the song she grabbed my hard penis. My heart skipped a beat because it felt so good. Then she quickly got down on her knees and told me to relax then she started stroking my penis with one hand while cradling my balls in the other. It felt so fricken good. She took my penis and rubbed it against the outside of her vagina and it was driving me wild. I told her I was going to cum, then suddenly she stopped, grabbed my penis and put it inside her and started humping me. I couldn't breathe because it felt so good. I came a full load inside of her and my knees went weak. She sat me down on the toilet and continued to hump me until I had a second orgasm that filled her pussy. She told me that she had at least 4 or 5 orgasms. That was the best night in the world and since then we are boyfriend and girlfriend and have a strong relationship even today.

Mutual Masturbation Experience with SAME Sex

It started while walking home from boy scout meeting at night. Mark and I were in eighth grade together and since we lived near each other, we'd sometimes walk home together. We were friends, but were about to become closer that night.

I had learned to masturbate well before I even thought of it in terms of a sexual act...yes, pretty young...so young that I went through the motions of stroking my penis before there was even a hint of cum. Having learned from an older boy, I knew that at some point, with practice, I could shoot that stuff like he did. By the time I was a boy scout, practice had indeed made perfect. It had also given me a tool that as I was to find out later was well over average in size. Perhaps that had little to do with working on it, but it did seem to grow longer the more I practiced.

Like regular guys, Mark and I were laughing at dirty jokes we'd heard...at least they were as dirty as 13-year olds know. This tended to lead to rubbing against each other's legs while we walked and then a little friendly groping. I could feel my self rise to the occasion instantly and when I hesitatingly reached for his crotch, our playful feeling each other up had the same effect on him. At this point, we both laughed a little nervously, not knowing what we'd done and were a bit embarrassed. Being the experienced hand of the two of us, I naturally lead the somewhat strained conversation at this point to masturbation. Somewhat to my surprise, he only heard about jacking off, but really didn't know what it was. He didn't know what it was! And didn't know how to do it! But he was interested in learning. Very interested!

Although I'd seen my older mentor of some time ago, masturbate, I'd never thought of doing it with someone...someone I liked and was my own age. On the way home there was a gas station. Not a large place, but it did have a restroom...a well lit one. This is where I became Mark's mentor and he learned well. I don't remember if we held each other's cocks at that point, but I do remember that we both shot huge loads. Mark was one of the best looking guys in class and everyone liked him. He had a beautiful penis to match...smaller than mine, but perfect just the same. I can see it now...shooting for the first time under my guidance. I'd like to say it was under my hand, but it wasn't that night. But at boy scout camp, after Mark and I erected our tent, we did take each others erect penis in hand and masturbate each other before going to sleep...and sometimes in the middle of the night.

Mark and I went on high school and drifted apart. Our mutual masturbation was never mentioned or acted upon again. He was now cool, even more good looking and very popular with the girls...and decidedly straight. But I knew and he knew that I had him first.

Mutual Masturbation Experience with SAME Sex

We were in the same dorm. I was older than Gary, but not out. I was still dating girls, but knew I was attracted to guys. I wasn't all that cool, but for a dorm guy, I was okay. I liked Gary. He was cute, innocent and sweet. One of the attractions of the dorm for me were the showers. They were open and it was hard not to see how well hung the guys were. Gary was of slight build and of medium height, but had a huge cock. I mean it was enormous...and that was soft. I'm not sure anyone else noticed, but I did. I already liked Gary and this even made him more attractive. Although at that time, I was not ready to admit it even to myself. I wonder if he even knew how big he was. I can't imagine he didn't, but he probably wouldn't have admitted that he'd compared himself with others.

One weekend I went home with Gary to his parents' farm. I pretty much knew that they'd be nice unassuming Christian types. Gary was that way, but didn't throw the religion thing around. That night, we slept in the same bed. It was a big uncomfortable bed with a soft area in the middle. I never ever thought that anything sexual would happen and I wasn't going to initiate anything. I couldn't imagine it. But to my surprise, while both of us gravitated to the soft middle of the mattress, Gary reached over and lightly place his hand on my cock. I couldn't believe it. I, without hesitation, reached for his. It was hard and really huge, but I no more than touched it that he exploded with cum. I'm sure it was the first sexual encounter of any type he'd ever had. I wonder if he'd even masturbated. But that was the end of it. He took his hand off my then throbbing cock and never touched it again. It was unrequited sex at its best...or worst.

We continued to be friends for a while and although I tried to pursue other sexual encounters, he completely rejected any overtures and talked of marriage. It's been years and I still think of him. What would have happened if he would have let himself go that night. Would it have been more than mutual masturbation or would it have been more?

Mutual Masturbation Fantasy

All my life I have always considered myself straight. I love the thought of an attractive young female touching me or masturbating in front of me. Even really love masturbating in front of tv with lingerie or swimwear models doing their stuff!

But, have recently watched a couple of videos of guys masturbating and discovered I enjoyed that as well. So much so that I went back a couple of times and the second time I masturbated while I watched the video.

Now tonight, a short time ago, while looking for porn, with no intention of gay stuff, I was looking for porn to jerk off too. Then this thing popped up, yeah that too!.

It was a pile of videos, including a couple of gay videos and out of curiosity I started to watch and it went for 22 minutes. Anal and sucking each other with masturbation thrown in, and I have to be honest, I am still as hard as a rock. I have never stayed as erect as this for this long, without touching. I haven't even started stroking yet, but it won't be long. I am dribbling some though, so I can't imagine it will be too much effort to ejaculate. Infact, if I sit here much longer I am pretty sure I will not need to stroke. I never thought I would be this excited at watching two guys having anal sex. Does this mean I am gay or bi.

Either way, I am feeling good.

Mutual Masturbation Experience with SAME Sex

it was about 2 years ago I was going to the local jim after working out went down to the showers got Naked & went to shower I had noticed another man Masturbating on various ocasions I had wanted to ask if he ever Masturbated with another man but was scared too on the times it started happening to me I was in the shower when this other man noticed I had hard on there was just him me I noticed him masturbating when I relized he had seen me watching him I turned away but before I knew it he turned & was facing me still masturbating i couldnt belive what was happeng I leant over to wank him off he instead grabbed my penis & started wanking me off it was great we were both nervous of getting caught becuse it was an open plan shower block it hppend another 4 times I sttoped it the end because I was nervous about being caught aslo the man in question was a lot older. I would like to repeat the exsperince but not in a public place

Mutual Masturbation Experience with SAME Sex

Many male contributors to masturbation sites, recalling their ’teens, write about masturbating simultaneously with their mates but seem to regard contact mutual masturbation as being something straight guys don’t do. Well, I’m straight, married, a parent, and think there is no reason why it shouldn’t be part of a boy’s growing up, and I’m glad it was part of mine. It was pleasurable and stress free, the two of us were close friends and knew exactly what the other was feeling approaching and at orgasm. With one specific exception, which I’ll come to, there was no other bodily contact of any sort— just hands on each other’s penis. But I’m ahead of myself.

I was a teenager just after the war, when outward attitudes to sex and particularly masturbation were very different from today. At age 11, because of the bombing, I’d been sent to a single sex, rural boarding school and found myself in a dormitory of 5-7 young lads with an older boy in charge (whose huge penis was a matter of wonderment to us kids). Some of our sex education came courtesy of US forces returning to billets from the pub, after lights out, singing “Roll me over, in the clover, roll me over, lay me down and do it again”. We 11-year olds could soon quietly sing along with all 10 verses and I can remember them to this day! Later, approaching puberty, we had formal sex education lessons, the prospect of which caused great initial excitement but which were in fact very bland: basic anatomy (not mentioning the clitoris) and skating rather quickly over exactly what the man and woman did together (though it was said to be enjoyable!) and, of course, not mentioning masturbation (then taboo).

Weekday sport was obligatory and we showered afterwards (to say nothing of what we saw in dormitories), so we got totally blasé about the sight of each others’ cocks, large or small, circumcised or uncut. Inevitably as we approached puberty our interest in them, our own and other boys’, increased and by a year or so later we were chatting about erections and, of course, girls. We were, incidentally, by then also well aware of male homosexuality (‘gay’ had no sexual connotation back then) ― though possibly didn’t quite understand what was involved. One night, shortly after lights out, a lad got out of bed and silently visited all the other beds trying to put his arm down under the sheet. A couple of boys pushed him away, all the others — including me — let him have a feel. I discovered that night that being touched by another hand was pleasurable! That ritual continued throughout the year, with boy pairs spending a few seconds mutually exploring and fondling. This was months before any of us began regular masturbation and I don’t recall if we even got erections.

The following year we had a bit more privacy and I had a room on my own. My friend would often visit after lights out and we would spend some minutes stroking each other’s cocks, now definitely hard-on. It was one such evening that, after his visit, my erection persisted. I don’t recall whether it was a residual effect or whether (more likely) I continued playing with myself but the sudden and unexpected result was that I found myself ejaculating and with a very sticky hand! I was 13, over the moon, deliriously happy, and fighting off my urge to open the window and shout it out loud!

Soon I was having regular wet dreams, which then always featured a boyfriend playing with my cock, but I detested the consequence of them and tried jerking off (‘tossing off’ to us then) as a means of stopping them. By 14-15 I was masturbating 1-3 times most days just for the pleasure of it: but not too often because schoolboy wisdom insisted that it was dangerous to run dry! I didn’t know really whether to believe that but it kept my addiction under control. I especially loved to masturbate in the bath tub at bed time, seeing how far into the air I could shoot, and then lie there in post-orgasmic euphoria until brought to my senses by the cooling water and the congealed stickiness from the stuff that had run back into my now quite luxuriant pubic hair. I’d evidently learnt how to enjoy having a foreskin without quite appreciating it.

A truly extraordinary event chanced some 2 years after that memorable night on which I first came in my hand. I used to spend a lot of time with a friend in the same class. Our birthdays were only a few days apart, we intended roughly the same career path, and got on extremely well. Much earlier I’d stayed at his home, by the sea, and we’d remained close. One day we happened to be out in the country, in a secluded place, when he caught me completely off guard and began vigorously groping, almost attacking, my genitals. I was bewildered and froze. But then his violence gave way to a slow, sensual feeling for, finding, and squeezing my cock. I liked that ― it had been a long time since someone played with me. I guess I started to swell, he sensed that and took it as a green light. Within a few seconds he’d opened my fly and got his hand inside my briefs, fondling me. To this day I do not know what possessed him: was it spur of the moment or premeditated? Did he recall something from way back about me and the other boy that I’d forgotten? It was risky and my response could well have been to hit him. But I didn’t. Memories of pleasures past flooded back. Following his lead, I undid his belt and yanked his pants down. We were both hardening fast. A few moments more and pants and underpants were down round our ankles, and each of our rampant cocks was in the other’s hands.

I’d never done anything like this: I’d never seen another boy’s manhood so hard and fully exposed in broad daylight. We’d seen each other flaccid in showers often enough (and probably had a bloody good look!) but this was different; yet there was no embarrassment. We were very similar, uncut and in the region of 6 inches. I widened basally and was perhaps ¼ inch shorter; he was regularly cylindrical and dead straight — great to get hold of — still covered by his long foreskin. His hair was blond, mine brown. We started slowly, as I revelled in the novelty of an obviously practised hand moving on my shaft. As we progressed I wanted faster and harder, and I did to him what I wanted. He responded, matching my rhythm. Mainly preoccupied with my own sensations, I scarcely watched him. I knew I was cumming and then shot copiously, unsurprised to find him cumming at the same time. We relaxed, our cocks shrank, and we found some leaves to wipe away adhering cum. Nothing much was said — it wasn’t necessary. We just knew it was special and no way would it be a one off.

For months we continued, just once a week, hidden by bushes, lying on the grass behind a hedge, once in the luxury of a hay barn. Nothing much was said: a query “Here?” or “Do you want ...?” with the voice trailing to nothing. We always did. It was visual and tactile. His hard cock was a turn on for me, waiting for my hand. And me? — I loved it. We were good at it, making it real fun for each other, with the bonus that we could watch each other’s ejaculation. The pleasure of being stroked by his hand was immense and without doubt those months provided the best masturbation experiences of my life. Eventually, one or other of us suggested having a change, in turn placing our hard cock between the other’s tightly gripping thighs, and ... That was good too. Eventually we left school, he before me; we met up one final time, at my home, after his first year at college. He’d met a girl and had sex with her but still said “Shall we”. You bet! I got some toilet tissue and spread a bath towel on the bed. We pulled off our pants and briefs, freeing our already hardening cocks, lifted out shirts, and settled onto the bed. We were 18 years old, had not done this for a year, and missed it. Our hands roved around each others’ balls, while they could still be engulfed, pulled foreskins back, and started to stroke. The head of my cock felt swollen, sensitive, stimulated by the regular roll of my foreskin under his skilful hand. I knew this was our final celebration, our swan-song. We came, roughly together as always before, in very large amounts. Just wonderful. Looking back, I’m so grateful for his initiative, that fateful day when he first got me hard in his hand; I wouldn’t have missed those subsequent bouts of pleasure for all the world.

One day at the public pool I got delayed and left late. I was showering when an older man started showering as well. We were alone in the dressing room. He took the liquid soap and began to clean his cock and balls quite a bit. I saw this from the corner of my eye. His cock started to get hard right away. What! Well, I was only about 16 and it was difficult for me to keep mine down under almost any circumstances and I started to get hard too. Since we were alone (I thought and hoped) I just had to stroke my dick as well. Boy, did it feel good! Suddenly, he came over and started stroking my dick for me. That felt even better. I tickled both nipples while he stroked me. Didn't last long. I was scared I would get to the point of no return when someone would come in and I would just have to cum anyway. But I got it off with an audience of one. He seemed wild with excitment at my cum and began to touch other parts of my body. I was about 5'11, 165 lbs with a flat stomach and nice buns in the back (so I am told). You're cute when you are nude! Right and I was out of there pronto. But I think I would have liked him to touch me again but I am far too scared to let him do it - if I ever see him again.

Mutual Masturbation Experience with OPPOSITE Sex - Male-Female

My sister and I never see eye to eye. but one wet monday all changed. My parents left for work and I had a late lesson at school , I left the house and went to get my bus , one hour later I was still waiting and calling it a day I started to walk home just it rained soaking me. i reached home and went to the bathroom the bathroom to change and shower ,as I always do when finishing I dry myself watching in the mirror and getting a semi in the process , I walked back to my room past my sisters and could hear her walkman , but also something else , I stood listening and soon came to relalise she was using a vibrator or so I thought. I turned her door handle and yes it was not locked , I just opened it slightly so I could see thought the crack by the hinge. There she was laying naked on the bed , on her bath towel , walkman in her ears, a small vibrator buzzing very slowly , and she was tweeking one nipple. well I have never seen my sister naked and rarely in bra and panties. Her boobs were huge and her pubic area unkept , maybe why she didnt have a boyfriend.i decided to open the door a little wider so I could view the bottom half of the bed.her legs were close and I could not see the vibrator ,but I could hear it,as the track finished on her walkman she glanced up and I was spotted. The sound of her shouting be hear six blocks away and I needed to enter her room to try and calm her.it was then that she saw the front of my towel was sticking out like a barbers pole .' What the hell are you doing spying on me , and why are you not at school and why do you have a hard on? ' The the the bus didnt run I stuttered and it was raining so I came home, during those brief exchanges and having the towel under her she was unable to cover herself and the vibro was still buzzing which again she was unable to turn off without exposing herself. I fired in quick with ' dont you ever trim that ? I did she replied , I usedto shave but its grown back twice as thick , her voice was calmer now and I wondered if the vibro was doing its magic , and your boobs i said , there huge but nice ...ah did I over do it ..... ok she said you need to leave so I can retrieve my toy unless your planning to shoot me with that pistol you have hidden . I opened my towel and my penis sprang into life ,so you shave it also do you ? her voice by now was really trembling , come closer she called I took two steps to her bed , she took hold a my penis and jerked it franically just as her eyes closed and her orgasm took over , her free hand raced to her clit to finish off , while my penis was about to explode. I regained control from her as the first ropes shot forth , I leaned forward aiming for her boobs , 2,3,4,5 wow I cover them as she opened her eyes it was sinking in what we were doing , this has to stay a secret she said, no probs I replied as I squeezed the last drop of cum onto her. As this is your semen and your towel is free you can clean that mess off my boobs , this really was a special day for me . while I was doing that she retrieve the vibro which was a sticky mess also. I suggested we both shower to clean up , but she did say Yes alone this was a one off ....

Mutual Masturbation Experience with SAME Sex

So there I am, a 16 year old boy with a 7 inch Penis. Im lost, confused and ready for sex. I cant seem to find anybody to have sex with though. But I have broken most of my friends into masturbating with me. One of my rather, flexible friends, Flexible as in, he is willing to do alot. We have been masturbating together for a while, his penis is only about 4 inches long, but its cool. I like touching it. The other day he was sitting on the couch and I was sitting on the coffee table, he began to jack me off, and I did the same for him, out of the blue, his sperm shot out like a rocket. All over me, and I wasnt ready yet. So I stood up, and said, put it in me, and told me to sit down, so I did, and he gently rubbed his penis against my butt hole, and it was sensational. I would never do anal, but it felt cool. Im still waiting for his to suck me off, but he wont. Not sure why. But I think im straight, because im sexually attracted to woman and physically attracted to men, but in no sexually love or mentally loving.

Mutual Masturbation Experience with SAME Sex

So there I am, a 16 year old boy with a 7 inch Penis. Im lost, confused and ready for sex. I cant seem to find anybody to have sex with though. But I have broken most of my friends into masturbating with me. One of my rather, flexible friends, Flexible as in, he is willing to do alot. We have been masturbating together for a while, his penis is only about 4 inches long, but its cool. I like touching it. The other day he was sitting on the couch and I was sitting on the coffee table, he began to jack me off, and I did the same for him, out of the blue, his sperm shot out like a rocket. All over me, and I wasnt ready yet. So I stood up, and said, put it in me, and told me to sit down, so I did, and he gently rubbed his penis against my butt hole, and it was sensational. I would never do anal, but it felt cool. Im still waiting for his to suck me off, but he wont. Not sure why. But I think im straight, because im sexually attracted to woman and physically attracted to men, but in no sexually love or mentally loving.

Mutual Masturbation Experience with SAME Sex

when on a bus trip some time ago,i had to share with another guy about the same age as myself.one evening I had a shower as usual and put a towel around my waist and went back to the room.The other guy was laying on his bed and had a towel on him too,he watched me start to finish drying my body and was then naked in front of him,he started to make comments about my body and I had a good sized penis and how slim I was.I noticed that he had a small erection under the towel and started to firm up myself,he smiled and came over to me and without his towel,he had only a small penis about three inches up.My penis started to get bigger and couldnt control it,i have seven inches up and fat and was almost up to the max size now.He got down on his knees and started to kiss my fully up penis all round and on the head,then put it in his mouth and started to suck.I had never had this before and wasnt sure what to do,but it felt good and couldnt stop it.We moved to his bed and he lay next to me and I sat on the edge,he carried on the sucking and also used his hand to stroke mine,i reached across and started to stroke his small penis,he suddenly came and was surpised the large amount there was from a small one,but he still carried on with me.Iwas dying to cum as my balls were hurting,and was moaning for release,but he knew what he was doing and kept me from coming too soon,but could wait no longer and started to move my hips so was going in and out of his mouthi pulled my penit out, and finally I came with almost painfull feeling but a joy too,i think was the most I had cum,went right up to my chest and was boiling hot,but a great relief.He cleaned me up and we never saw each other after that trip.

Masturbation that Led to Straight Sex

It all started a few months ago in January. I was hanging out with all my friends on night, and we decided to go over to my one friend's house to spend the night. We were all hanging around in her driveway, when suddenly, a car pulled up and this guy walked out. Right away, I was dead on taken and silenced by this guy who started walking towards us. He walked up in front of the four of us and asked So who are all you guys anyway? I was so shy all the sudden I couldnt reply. My friend Meghan introdced us all. It turned out to be her brother. Funny thing was, I had no idea she even HAD a brother. So that night continued, I sat across from him the whole night as we all watch movies. We began heavily flirting with eachother the entire night as we stayed up after everyone else fell asleep, just talking to eachother. He did share with me he had a girlfriend, who he had been dating for two years, but it wasnt going so well. I was single, it did bother me a bit I got to admit, but for some reason, I felt comfortable around him unlike any other person. We had so much in common, it just felt right. I got to admit, I wanted him bad. After that night we talked alot over Facebook,soon after we started seeing eachother almost everyday, and our relationship began to get more and more friendlier. We had admitted we liked eachother alot. It wasnt awkward that he was three years older than me and I was still in highschool. Things got naughty quick. We started doing webcam chat. He would ask me if I masturbated, after I told him yes, he began telling me how me thought of me while he would jack off. After some time we would masturbate on camera for eachother, he would cum all over his stomach, as I would strip for him on my bed, finger and stimulate my clitorous for him, in plain view. I would quickly become aroused to him, other than most of the men I dated. When seeing eachother we would make out alot, and he often rubbed my pussy me when no one else was around. I would begin rubbing his hard cock as fast as I could. It was amazing, his dick was so big, I could tell with this feel of it in my hand through his boxers, that got me so wet and horny. One night we were in the back seat of his car when we started to do eachother. He would always ask for permission before starting, and I told him how bad I wanted him to. He smiled and began, as I unzipped his jeans and pulled down his boxers, and stroked his hard cock as fast as I could. It was so much fun, we did this on many more occasions. I would lie to my parents and tell him he and I were going to get some dinner, when we would find an empty lot and have at eachother. We were of course dating by now, it had been a few months of all this. He had left his girlfriend of two years for me. We became so close quick. I would tell him secrets and he would share his. I felt so valued in his arms every time we would see eachother. We began to fall madly in love. This all led to one night, when he came over for Valentines Day night dinner and a movie deal. He arrived with roses, not to mention we made out like every three minutes. This night though, I knew I wanted to take things to the next level. For the rest of the early evening we just carried on our normal 'cuddling and conversation' had dinner and happened to have some sexy time with chocolate covered fruit in the kitchen. We were feedding eachother when we eventualy started to forget about that and rub and stroke eachtoher through our jeans. One thing led to another, and we decided to ditch the house and go on a walk. So of course we pull around the corner of my house, and jumped to the back seat of his car. I was so horny, I could barley contain myself. We started telling eachother how much we loved eachother. He told me how I was the only girl he wanted to love, and be with forever. We began making out, quicking moving to tossing out our jeans to the front seat as he rubbed my pussy under my panties, and as I began jacking him off with everything my hand could take. I began to orgasm when I suddenly cried out Oh my god, baby fuck me. I was a virgin and he knew that when stopped and paused Are you sure? I pleaded for him to take it. Finaly and slowly, he took my of panties, wrapped his arms around my body, passionatly stroked my hair, kissed me and said ok. He didnt have a condom he told me, and he asked if I just wanted to wait. I want you now, I cant wait anymore baby I replied. He promised me he wouldnt cum, but told me it wouldnt be a long time. He slowly positioned his body on mine, as I wrapped my arms and legs around him tightly.Wirh a small thrust, the tip of his cock was slightly around the lips of my pussy. I was so tight, I knew it would hurt a bit. He tried for a few minutes, being as gentle as possible, when fianly, he slowly enetered in. With my arms around his body holding him tight, and my legs around his wrapped even tighter, I gasped and began quivering as he began to thrust faster and faster. Baby am I hurting you? He would ask. I told him no. It did hurt a little, but not much actualy. As he continued to thrust in and out faster and faster, the car started to rock back and forth, causing even more firction. It was AMAZING, I moaned with ectasy, as he began breathing ever harder. I began yelling oh my god baby, oh my god your amazing, yes yes yes uhhhh The sight of his body over me, with his blue eyes looking right into mine, as we were both gasping, he slowly stopped, pulled out, and we layed there for a good half an hour. He listened to my heart beat, as I held his hand, as we talked about how much more we wanted to be with eachother. Now we have sex, almost every other time we see other. We always use protection. We try new things all the time. We even occasioanly give eacohther oral. Sometimes we refrian from sex and just masturbate for eachother, its has never gotten old. We have only grown closer, as we plan on being together for a long time.

I visited my uncle who lived near San Francisco. Though he was in my family, he did not act like the other members of my family at all. He told me I should visit a beach located to the west of the Golden Gate Bridge and how to get there, etc. So one afternoon I went there. Had to climb down a pretty steep hillside and did not notice the people on the beach until I had gotten almost to the bottom of the hill. Wow! 1. It was all men. 2. They were all nude. 3. I was getting a hardon just looking at this scene. (I thought I was heterosexual and that this was NOT supposed to happen).

Being a sport, I took off all my cloths and strolled along the beach with the rest of them. No one said anything. Towards the rocky end of the beach I noticed an Asian (Chinese, as it turned out named Cong) fellow laying on a towel covering his body with suntan lotion. He was giving special attendion to his gential area. I put my things behind a large bolder and just walked around totally nude and headed his way. As I approached I could not help getting hard. He seemed to get that way too. He stroked my dick a bit then got up stood before me, spread his legs and bent over. I did not know what he was doing. He sat down and we jerked each other off. This was the first time I masturbated with another man - and loved it. The most amazing part was this did not seem like a perversion or unnatural act. I was an adult (28) and a captain in the USAF. This sort of thing was not supposed to happen. But it did and with great discression has happened many times since. I would not consider myself gay but when I jerk myself off I usually think of these experiences. I still consider a young Chinese guy as the handsomest of all human beings. I guess I am a closet bi-sexual though I think a label would not apply to my orientation.

Oh, I told my dear Uncle about this and he thought it was great! He used to cheat on his wife the same way! And since it was not with a woman it was OK. But he never told her.

Masturbation that Led to Straight Sex

What I am about to relate took place in the 1970's and 80's after my father was killed in Vietnam. For financial reasons my mother, sister, brother and I moved in with my mothers sister and her husband. They also had three children two boys and a girl. I was the oldest by a number of years and at times was left to take care of my cousins and siblings knowing I was much to young to do so. My aunt Debbie got my mother a job at the bakery she worked at and my uncle Stanley worked at the veterans hospital. They all worked shift work and I was alone sometimes with my siblings and cousins. Most of the time either my mother and aunt were home or my uncle but at times they would all have to work the same shift hours. We were not quite at a poverty level but very close to it. We lived week to week but always had enough to eat. The three boys slept in one bedroom and my girl cousin, sister and I shared the other bedroom. My aunt and uncle had the master bedroom and my mother slept in the basement den. The main problem was that we only had one bathroom. As you would expect there was very little privacy. Over the first year or so it became less embarrassing for me and aside from seeing everyone else naked at times was also seen particially clothed or naked by everyone, at one time or another. Even though I was the oldest I was treated about the same by not only my mother but also my aunt and uncle. The bathroom door was never locked and at one point my aunt would put tape over the latch so we couldn't lock it. We had no shower and only a bathtub and many times as I was bathing someones would walk in to use the toilet. For the longest time I was embarrased by it but it happened so often I suppose I became ammune to it. If it were another female I wasn't to humiliated when they came in but when my two boy cousins or my uncle walked in I was instantly embarrassed. My cousins were younger than me and didn't seem to mind if I saw their penis or even saw them urinating. My uncle at first would turn his back to me but as time went on he openly stood urinating fully exposing himself. I would pretend that I wasn't watching him but am sure he knew I was. Even my brother would come in but he was the youngest of all and I was never really embarrassed when he came in. Little by little it happened so frequently it just seemed normal and little was ever said about it. At first if I had to use the bathroom I would always wait if someone was in the tub. I even wet myself a few times trying to hold it in. Finally I got the nerve to just go in not careing who was in the tub. No one seemed to mind and I figured if they all came in when I was taking a bath then why couldn't I when they were. I was the most embarrassed if my uncle was taking a bath but saw right away he didn't mind when I did go in. After a few years living like this it no longer bothered me to be be seen naked by any of them. I began to notice that my two cousins and uncle came in more often when when I was bathing. I was no longer shy about them seeing me naked in the tub knowing they liked looking at my body. I would watch as they exposed their penis and how they would hold it as they peed. Most of the time they were only in their underware and the one would often sit down to pee which I thought funny. The boys would sometimes tease me about my boobs but I knew they liked seeing me like that. My uncle mostly came in wearing only his underware but many times with only a towel around him. I had seen him naked so many times it didn't faze me at all when he took the towel off altogether when he stood at the toilet. I remember thinking he must have the biggest penis in the world, not really knowing much about it. It didn't occur to me for the longest time but I did finally realize he mostly was in a towel when my mother and aunt were on the night shift and he was on day work. He would just walk in probably knowing I was in the tub and before even urinating would get me into some kind of conversation. He would just take the towel off standing completly naked talking to me even when he finished peeing. The conversation would sometimes last close to a half hour while he was either brushing his teeth or shaving. The entire time he was naked and although we never mentioned anything about it, we were constantly looking at each others bodies. He often got an erection but neither he or I acknowledged that he did. He touched his penis often but didn't actually masturbate. He often stayed while I got out of the tub and at one point would dry my back for me with the towel. As time went on it happened more often and sometimes as he was drying my back I felt his erect penis touch my rear or side of my leg. At times my sister, brother or one of my cousins would walk in when my uncle was in the bathroom with me. When that happened he would tell them to wait a minute, put the towel back on and leave the bathroom, letting them come back in. By this time I no longer had any inhabitions about any of them seeing me naked and it seemed I especially enjoyed my boy cousins and uncle seeing me that way. It began to arouse me and I suppose thats when I began to masturnbate. The oldest boy cousin, Kenny, came in more often also but it seemed like he did it more when his father was at work. I noticed that he got erections when he saw me naked and stopped teasing me about my boobs like he used to. One night he came in and after looking at me for awhile went to the toilet to pee. He turned his back to me but I knew he wasn't urinating and could tell he was masturbating instead. I acted like I didn't know what he was doing but as he did he kept looking over his shoulder at me. It aroused me knowing how I could affect him like I did and he began jerking off more often without me ever letting on I knew what he was doing. I knew I excited my uncle and Kenny and at the same time it aroused me and I was pleased with myself that they thought me so desireable. My other boy cousin was much younger and didn't seem to be impressed by me and only looked at my breasts most of the time. This went on for many months and then one night I was deathy sick with the flu. My mother and aunt were working night work that week and I had a high fever and was sick the entire week. My mother stayed home the first night but after that my uncle took care of me. I was so sick I couldn't hold anything down and would vomit every time I drank or tried to eat. I couldn't control my bowels and actually pooped myself many times that week. My mother and aunt took care of me during the day and my uncle did at night. I was so sick I lost any modesty that I might have had and several times that week my uncle undressed and bathed me after I got sick or pooped myself. My mother took me to the doctor and I got two prescriptions one of which was for supositories to stop me from vomitting all the time. My mother gave me the first one but that night I was sick again. My uncle came in and carried me to the bathroom telling everyone not to come in. He undressed me and put me into the bathtub. I was so sick I never thought about him doing this and he washed my entire body even when he dried me off I was not the least bit embarrassed. He then sat on the toilet seat and made me lay over his lap. I never thought about it until he began putting the supository in me. He first put vasaline on his finger and rubbed it all around my anus and think he put his finger in me before inserting the supository. I just layed over his lap for the longest time as he held the cheeks of my butt together. I didn't think about it much at the time but afterwards realized he had an erection through the whole procedure and felt it poking into my stomach. He put clean panties and a nightgown on me and carried me back to bed. That was the first night I slept well. The next day I started feeling better and as usual my mother and aunt took care of me during the day. When my uncle got home from worked he catered to me right away preparing me soup and toast. Even though I wasn't getting sick at my stomach any more he still insisted on giving me a hot bath and inserting a supository in me. He did this for four straight nights even though I was feeling much better and could easily bathed myself. As humiliating as it should have been I was not very embarrassed when he put the supostories in me those nights. I think I enjoyed how he babied me so much and was so attentive to my every need. I knew he was over dramatizing how sick I was but the attention I was getting overwelmed me. After the others went to bed he would still carry me to the bathroom. The tub would already have the water in it and he would undress and gently put me in the tub. By the third night I don't think I was really sick anymore but still allowed him to undress and bathe me. He soaped up the washcloth and washed every part and inch of my body. He would have me open my legs and and get on my kness to wash my rear and anus. By the time I got out of the tub and he began to dry me I was fully aroused. The supository was then put in me and at times his hand or fingers would not only touch my anus but I felt him touching my vagina. I should have been humiliated by all this but instead was aroused by it. I came close to having an orgasm several times and could always feel his erection while over his lap. He told me to lay still while on his lap until the supository dissolved and would give me a back rub. I just layed naked over his lap until he decided to have me stand up and he insisted on dressing me even putting my panties on me. I was a pretty big girl but he demanded on carrying me back to bed. The following week I began taking a bath by myself again. He came in a few times as did my cousins, but my mother and aunt were on day work then and nothing sugnificant happened. The more I thought about my uncle doing all that to me the more arousing it became and I mastubated recalling it. It wasn't like I was an angel or anything, by this time I did have sex with several boys. The one boyfriend I had masturbated a few times but didn't have intercourse with him. The other two I did have intercouse but always with a condom. A month or two had gone by and although my uncle and cousin had seen me naked during that time I still thought about what he did when I was sick. My mother and aunt went back on night shift the one week and I was working at fast food restuarant. I didn't have a boyfriend at the time and was masturbating often. Since my uncle was on day work I did work Monday but called out sick the rest of the week when I found out I had to work nights. I wasn't the least bit sick but told my mother and uncle I was. Tuesday night he made me a bowl of soup and after the others went to bed he came into my room to see if I needed anything. I don't know if he suspected I was faking illness but I just said I was to weak to get a bath. When he asked if I wanted him to take me in I just said alright to him and he said he would fill the tub for me. After I got to the bathroom I thanked him and he just said he was going to get ready for bed. I undressed and got into the tub and a few minutes later he came back in with just a towel around him. We started talking and at first he brushed his teeth afterwards taking the towel off and wiping his mouth with it. Then he walked over to the toilet and urinated in front of me telling me how sick I looked. Then he asked what I was waiting for and volunteered to wash me. I just motioned with my head yes and he first washed my hair for me then began to soap my whole body. This was the first time he ever had me orgasm in front of him and I couldn't help showing the pleasure he gave me. It was the first time he was ever naked while washing me and I saw him as he masturbated himself. We never spoke the whole time but we both knew what we were doing. As I got out of the tub he helped me dry off and get my nightgown on. He was still naked when I went back to my room but no longer had an erection. Wednesday night he asked again how I felt and I still said I was sick. He didn't even ask that night but after everyone went to bed came in and whispered that he filled the tub for me. I went into the bathroom and got into the tub knowing he would come in shortly. As expected he was only wearing a towel and took it off within a minute or two. He stood at the sink naked and shaved then brushed his teeth. Again he asked if I wanted him to wash me and I nodded yes right away. We both knew what was going to happen without saying anything and he didn't use a washcloth but rather his hands. He knelt down, soaped me up and began fingering me with one hand and touching my breasts with the other. The combination of the soap and hot water on my breasts alone aroused me. I had already had two orgasms when I soaped my hand and reached over the tub to mastubate him. Thursday and Friday started the same way and we masturbated each other in the bathroom. Friday night was the first time I went into his room. After I put my nightgown on he just took my hand as I left the bathroom and guided me to his room. Once inside he locked the door and for the first time I experienced oral sex. From that night on for over two years I ended up in his room whenever my mother and aunt worked nights and he was on daywork. We not only watched each other masturbate but masturbated each other every time and oral sex was a must for both of us. The bathroom escapades became to dangerous since my sister and cousins were getting older. I still let my cousins see me naked over those years but my uncle stopped coming into the bathroom as often as the previous years. I think my sister suspected something was going on but my cousins and brother didn't. I'm sure my mother and aunt never suspected anything and if they did never mentioned it. I was in the Air Force for four years and now live in New Jersey. My mother passed away a few years ago but my aunt and uncle are still alive and still live in Maryland. I only see them now once or twice a year and since I went into the Air Force neither my uncle and I have ever talked about what went on for so many years. I was married for a few years but it didn't last. I am still sexually active and date often. I am open to most sexual activity but extremely enjoy oral sex and mutual masturbation. As old as I am now I still think back about the times with my uncle and how often he and my cousins saw me naked. I told one of my lovers about that bathroom that was never locked and he found it hard to beleive. I masturbate sometimes thinking of those days even though my uncle is a very old man now.

Group Masturbation

Well this all started a few months ago. Three mates and myself were at my house just chilling, then I had the idea of going skinny dipping in the pool. My three mates jumped to the idea and stripped down and jumped in. During all this excitement, I had a raging boner, and everyone noticed. Everyone was surprised on the size of my penis that they want too touch it. We went back into the house and sat in a circle, and they all got their penises out. My penis was about an inch and a half bigger than theirs. After a few minutes of talking about wanking and sex, we all had hard-on and started to have a wank. Then one thing lead to another, we started wanking each others dicks and then that led to us sucking each others dicks. So there we were, four guys sitting in a circle sucking each others dicks. Then almost instantly, I shot into a guys mouth, he swallowed and liked it. This must have turned him on and he cummed into mine almost instantly after me. This was the 1st time I had tasted cum and I quite enjoyed it.

That was my first time I had ever seen or sucked on a penis, I am stright but I had a lot of fun that day :D

Mutual Masturbation Experience with SAME Sex

It all started back when I was a freshman in highschool. My friend and I went on a trip to Los Angeles we had to stay in the same bed every night for a week. But that is where the fun started. At first we would just get naked under the covers where it was dark, but eventually our hormones kicked in and we decided to share sizes. At the time mine was about 6.5 inches and his was about the same. I was so facinated with his circumsized dick that I couldn't keep my eyes off it. The next night I played some porno. This got us both very aroused I could see his bulging dick through the covers and I was sooo turned on so I grabbed it and started to masturbate him. I could feel his hard dick pulse and throb. Eventually he came a massive load onto my hand and his chest. Next he grabbed my now rock hard dick and masturbated me. It was the best feeling of my life I couldn't believe how good it felt. After a wonderful seven minutes I blew my load all over the bed. After about an hour we were both horny again and decided to do it again this time we wanted to 69. So we both laid down on opposite sides of the bed and went to town on eachothers dicks. I loved the way his hard cock tasted and I loved to deepthroat it. I would lick the head like a lolipop then shove down my throat. Then he blew his hot cum back down my throat, I loved the way it tasted. He did the same to me and enjoyed it. We did this every night for the rest of the trip

Mutual Masturbation Experience with SAME Sex

one day my friend,me and his sister were playing hide and seek it was my friends sister's turn me and my friend went to a room and hide there suddenly he touched my lower portion and asked me to take my cock out and he took his cock out.He asked me to masturbate with him together. WE stared stroking our cocks then I touched his cock and stroked it and he stroked mine we masturbated and ejaculated together. Next day again I went to his home to study. We were sitting alone in a room at that moment we started discussing our previous experience then we got horny and started getting naked we kissed each other and inserted our cock to each other's ass it was a great experience then we made our penis touch each other we rolled on to the floor and sucked penis we ejaculated into each other's mouth and we finished.The next day he came to my home we just started kissing but some one came and rang the door bell and we finished there only.After that day we never did it again.

Masturbation that Led to Gay Sex

It happened on a trip to the mountains with my dad's friends, with their sons, and me. It was a exciting trip to Tennessee. It took us about three hours to hike up to our cabins which was worth it watching the most muscular son out of my dads friends, Nick getting his ass hugged by his jeans, his biceps getting flexed by grabbing stuff, and his dick was being outlined by his jeans sometimes.

So when we got up to the cabins we were each assigned two to a cabin. There were 10 sons including me and 4 dads. 5 cabins for the sons and 2 for the dads. I was assigned with none other than Nick who just graduated. Our cabin was the farthest away from the others the 'runt' cabin as my dad called it, but they were wrong. Our cabin was nicer than the others. Nick and I laughed about that how they thought it was the 'runt' cabin. Ours had a bathroom unlike the others, a little kitchen with some food that wasn't expired, and a TV.

After, all the activities we did for the first night we all had to go take baths in the creek next to us. Nick and I didn't want to give away our secret of our bathroom so we agreed just to get a little damp and than go back to our cabin and take a real shower. So, when it's our turn Nick and I undress in the cabin wrap towels around our bodies and rush out to the creek. We were the last ones to bathe out here and everyone else have fallen asleep by now.

So we're just trying to get a little damp in this freezing water before I feel the most powerful slam against my body knocking me into the freezing water. I look up to see Nick smiling over me with his naked body. His chest muscles were muscular and sexy, he had a 6 pack abs - excuse me an 8pack, he had the most muscular biceps bigger than one of the dads, and his dick was erected against mine.

I than reached for his dick and started pulling at it. He let out a moan and sat me up straight. He than put his dick in my mouth and I started to suck it. He kept moaning. I felt his hand touch my dick and I let out moans between the sucks. He pulled his dick out of my mouth and turned me around. I felt a little entrance into my glory whole and before I knew it he was sticking a nine and half inch dick all the way inside of me. I let out loud moans as he pushed back and forth. He said this sentence between moans, My girlfriend and I have sex every night and she's not here so this whole two week camping trip we're going to have sex. I let out a moan in a agreement and than I felt this warm fluid enter.

He than pulled his dick out and I got up and started to put my dick into his glory whole. I pumped mine a little than pushed it all the way in. He let out a moan. Unfortunately, I didn't go at him as much as I wanted to I cummed in him after twenty seconds.

After, that I collapsed on top of his body and we made out.

We did have sex the other weeks and sometimes after that, but I haven't seen Nick in at least ten years.

Mutual Masturbation Experience with SAME Sex

It was summertime of my 3rd grade year, and me and one of my best friends Danny were outside playing in the sprinkler in our back yard. We would run back and forth, back and forth, until we got so tired that we would just lay in the grass and let the water sprinkle down on our premature little bodies. I remember one time as we were laying there, I looked over and noticed something small poking out of Danny's shorts he was wearing. I sat up and asked him what that was and he responded with That's my boner. Have you ever gotten one before? I tried to think back to see if my penis had ever been hard before, but I couldn't think of any. When I told him no, he responded with Do you want one? Before I could say yes, he reached over and grabbed a handful of my ready-to-bone penis. He started rubbing and squeezing it in ways that even I had never done. In a matter of seconds, I had a full on boner. After a few minutes of him playing with me, we both stood up did a full body hug. I could feel his small but mighty erection on mine, and it felt better then anything that I had ever felt in my life before. Before long, we stripped down naked, and started to kiss and roll around as we had seen on so many movies before. 10 minutes later, a sensation began to fill my body, and something came out of my hard, erect penis. At the same time, I looked up and the same thing was happening to him. We played with the sticky substance for a while, and went inside, still completely buck naked. We went up to my room, put our clothes back on, and in a matter of 30 minutes, did it again. Over the course of the summer, I think we did it about 500 times, each time more exhilarating than the last.

Editorial

Your experience with your sister is not much different from mine,and I also thought it was going to be a one off,but it is still going on.every opportunity we get she masturbates me,she loves to see my cock grow from 3 inches soft to a erect 6.5 inches,she also likes us to both be naked,and she likes me to cum on her body,she also likes doing it when it is very risky,like at the store changing rooms. Just dont be suprised if your sister asks for a repeat performance

Masturbation that Led to Straight Sex

Following on from my earlier story Auntie knows best,after some intense masturbation sessions with auntie J, I moved away to study and stayed with family some distance away only comming home every couple of months to visit mum,I then got a job for a short while and then another job near to home so I moved back,about 4 years had passed since I saw auntie J and mum had arranged a barbeque with some family and friends and auntie J. The day went well and the alcohol flowed and by early evening some of the guests were leaving,I had spoken to auntie J several times and she told me to call her Jackie as auntie J made her sound old,after several more people had left I sat with Jackie on the patio in the swing chair,our backs were to the house and Jackie put her hand on my knee,she said a few years have passed since we sat this close and she moved her hand to my cock,she said tell me about your girl friends at uni,I said there had been a few but jackie wanted details,Jackie undid my jeans and slipped her hand inside gripping my cock,tell me about your girlfriends she said as she rubbed my cock,I had to go into details about their tits and nipples and their pussy lips and how we had sex,Jackie was getting very excited and took my hand and put it on her pussy, put your finngers inside me like you did before and make me cum I pushed 3 fingers into her and pumped them in and out,we had to stop as people came onto the patio and Jackie said I am not finished with you yet. Just after midnight everyone had left except Jackie,mum had said she could stay and after a bit of tidying we went off to bed with mum reminding me she would be going off early to work and I should look after Jackie,around 9.30 in the morning mum had gone to work and I was still in bed when Jackie walked into my room,she sat on the side of my bed and slid down the covers,I was laying on my back naked looking at jackie,she slipped off her dressing gown and was also naked,she was a good looking woman and I started to get an erection,her hand moved to my cock and she started wanking me,she wanted me to tell her about the girls at uni,I started to tell her abuot them and she got very excited,I pushed my fingers into her slit,she was very wet and slippery,she told me to keep going as she wanted to cum,she said she wanted to see me cum and wanked me faster,I said im cummin and squirted my hot juice onto my stomach,she told me to keep pumping her slit with my fingers,she was still rubbing my cock which was still hard when she suddenly said I need more than your fingrs and straddled my hips,her pussy lips were directly above my cock and she slowly lowered herself onto me,my cock seemed to stiffen more as I slowly went into her,the look on her face was pure joy,she was panting as more of my cock entered her,she wanted me to talk dirty and I did,telling her how I was going to fill her up with hot spunk,I was about half way in when she suddenly pulled back and I was out and she layed on the bed beside me,she said I cant do this I am your antie I swung my leg over her body and straddled her,I said you are not leaving me like this and pressed my swollen cock against her slit,a couple of inches slipped straight in and Jackie went oooooh,I pulled back slightly and pushed again,another oooooh, and I had about half my cock inside her,I lifted her legs and put them on my shoulders,I pulled back and pushed again,another oooooh and another inch into her,she said she could not take much more but I said I wanted my balls banging her pussy,I started reminding her of things we got up to,and told her I wqanted to get my cock into her years ago and how I wanked lots of times thinking about it,I pulled back and pushed again,another oooooh and I was in,7.5 inches of cock,I started pumping slowly in and out and she was enjoying every minute of it,she said I was so big,she said she never had such a big cock in her,she told me to pump faster,I moved my hand around and squeezed her tits and pinched her nipples,all the time I was making my strokes longer pulling further back and pushing back harder,my balls were slapping on her pussy as she said im cummin,her whole body shook as she had orgasm after orgasm,again she said this is wrong,I said dont worry ,I am about to cum,and my spunk spurted deep inside her,I kept pumping to every drop wes inside her,we both layed exhausted on the bed,then got up and showered,later when mum came back she said did you look after Jackie I said yes and Jackie smiled,this was my first full sex with my auntie but not the last.

Masturbation that Led to Straight Sex

Following on from my earlier story Auntie knows best,after some intense masturbation sessions with auntie J, I moved away to study and stayed with family some distance away only comming home every couple of months to visit mum,I then got a job for a short while and then another job near to home so I moved back,about 4 years had passed since I saw auntie J and mum had arranged a barbeque with some family and friends and auntie J. The day went well and the alcohol flowed and by early evening some of the guests were leaving,I had spoken to auntie J several times and she told me to call her Jackie as auntie J made her sound old,after several more people had left I sat with Jackie on the patio in the swing chair,our backs were to the house and Jackie put her hand on my knee,she said a few years have passed since we sat this close and she moved her hand to my cock,she said tell me about your girl friends at uni,I said there had been a few but jackie wanted details,Jackie undid my jeans and slipped her hand inside gripping my cock,tell me about your girlfriends she said as she rubbed my cock,I had to go into details about their tits and nipples and their pussy lips and how we had sex,Jackie was getting very excited and took my hand and put it on her pussy, put your finngers inside me like you did before and make me cum I pushed 3 fingers into her and pumped them in and out,we had to stop as people came onto the patio and Jackie said I am not finished with you yet. Just after midnight everyone had left except Jackie,mum had said she could stay and after a bit of tidying we went off to bed with mum reminding me she would be going off early to work and I should look after Jackie,around 9.30 in the morning mum had gone to work and I was still in bed when Jackie walked into my room,she sat on the side of my bed and slid down the covers,I was laying on my back naked looking at jackie,she slipped off her dressing gown and was also naked,she was a good looking woman and I started to get an erection,her hand moved to my cock and she started wanking me,she wanted me to tell her about the girls at uni,I started to tell her abuot them and she got very excited,I pushed my fingers into her slit,she was very wet and slippery,she told me to keep going as she wanted to cum,she said she wanted to see me cum and wanked me faster,I said im cummin and squirted my hot juice onto my stomach,she told me to keep pumping her slit with my fingers,she was still rubbing my cock which was still hard when she suddenly said I need more than your fingrs and straddled my hips,her pussy lips were directly above my cock and she slowly lowered herself onto me,my cock seemed to stiffen more as I slowly went into her,the look on her face was pure joy,she was panting as more of my cock entered her,she wanted me to talk dirty and I did,telling her how I was going to fill her up with hot spunk,I was about half way in when she suddenly pulled back and I was out and she layed on the bed beside me,she said I cant do this I am your antie I swung my leg over her body and straddled her,I said you are not leaving me like this and pressed my swollen cock against her slit,a couple of inches slipped straight in and Jackie went oooooh,I pulled back slightly and pushed again,another oooooh, and I had about half my cock inside her,I lifted her legs and put them on my shoulders,I pulled back and pushed again,another oooooh and another inch into her,she said she could not take much more but I said I wanted my balls banging her pussy,I started reminding her of things we got up to,and told her I wqanted to get my cock into her years ago and how I wanked lots of times thinking about it,I pulled back and pushed again,another oooooh and I was in,7.5 inches of cock,I started pumping slowly in and out and she was enjoying every minute of it,she said I was so big,she said she never had such a big cock in her,she told me to pump faster,I moved my hand around and squeezed her tits and pinched her nipples,all the time I was making my strokes longer pulling further back and pushing back harder,my balls were slapping on her pussy as she said im cummin,her whole body shook as she had orgasm after orgasm,again she said this is wrong,I said dont worry ,I am about to cum,and my spunk spurted deep inside her,I kept pumping to every drop wes inside her,we both layed exhausted on the bed,then got up and showered,later when mum came back she said did you look after Jackie I said yes and Jackie smiled,this was my first full sex with my auntie but not the last.

Masturbation that Led to Straight Sex

I remember the first time I ever saw my neighbor. I thought she was the most beautiful and sexy creature to walk this earth. She is a year younger than me and we have known eachother for a long time. Her older brother and I were best friends. He is two years older than me. Me and her always knew we had a thing for eachother, but we never said anything about it. For the past year I have had a deep fantasy of having sex or something of a sexual nature with her. I wanted it more than life in itself.

She is about 5'7 and has an athletic, lean, strong body. Not to mention, her perfectly round breasts and ass. She is naturally tan and has dark brown hair. One day while she wasnt home. I went into her house, which was never locked. I had done this from time to time, and would just chill at their house. I was always there. But this time was different. I had a mission. I went looking in her room for her panties. This was not your typical panty raid, since what I found made me happier than I could have imagined. I found a picture in a box in her closet. It was of me and her when we were laying on her bed, as we did often since we were close friends. I saw in the picture, and remember from personal experience, that my dick was very hard inside my jeans and a noticeable long curve was in them.

As if the picture wasn't enough, a small pink dildo lay in the box as well. I saw nothing that meant she was sexually active, but she apparently wanted something with me. The feelings I had going on inside were amazing. I found a pair of thongs which smelled of sweet pussy. I shoved them to my nose and sniffed. I knew these were the ones I wanted. I returned everything to their original positions and headed home.

I was home alone for the next 4 days. My parents were on vacation and my siblings at college. So as you can imagine, I am a horny teenager home alone. One can only guess what I did. I masturbated all day to the smell of those thongs. During that time and to this day, I masturbate regularly. Once a day or evey two days is suffice. That night, I received a text message from my neighbor, Ashlee. When I saw it come up I expected the usual, hey, wanna come watch a movie? Which we did regularly. But this one was different. She said were you at my house today? I read it and didnt know what to say. The conversation progressed and I told her I was there. She told me she noticed that someone was in her room. Throughout the whole conversation, it seemed like she was being coy, like she knew something. Because my cock was still rock hard in my other hand, I dared say what I knew I shouldnt. I said, Your panties look great on me, ;]. I sent it and waited for the reply, which felt like an eternity.

The text came and said, is that so, why dont you let me be the judge =]. We continued talking and she told me her brother and parents were out of town for the night and were coming home late the next night. We finished the conversation with how she said I had to wear her thongs to her house and she had a suprise.

I opened the door, took off my shoes and looked throughout around the house. I expected a greeting. I saw the door to her room was slightly open, so I took off my pants and janket, Wearing only her spotted thongs and walked into her room. A flash blinded me for only a second, she snapped a picture. I thought she had pranked me. Then she said thats a keeper, this will turn me on later. I said, I thought you just fooled me bad. and hey She replied while still laughing, yeah hey. I didnt think you would actually wear them and they do look great on you, but I want them off of you. This made my half hard dick begins to grow to all 8inches, which I never thought was that big until she gasped and said, oh my god, you are hung like a pornstar. I laughed with pride.

I was completly naked with my eight inch erection in her room, while she was completely dressed. I proceded to take her clothes off and was stunned by her naked beauty. my cock was throbbing from seeing it. We were talking during the whole time and just going with the flow. We didnt want to jump right into anything, this was almost just for fun. however, the more my cock throbbed, the more I could see her tight little pussy getting wet. I reached my hand over and put it over her pussy feeling the warmth, she in turn, took my dick in her hand and we began to masturbate eachother. she told me she had been waiting for this day for a long time.

about 10minutes later, she started cumming all over my hand and I then licked it off and countinued. I could tell she was now much more into the whole idea and that she was incredibly horny. she was a different person, an animal. it was great. she was moaning and jerking me off. Since I masturbated very often and had done so a few time earlier that day. it took her about 25minutes to get me off. I expected her to be the kind of girl who is disgusted by cum. As i told her I was about to cum, she proved me wrong. she took her other hand and was jerking my shaft with both. I let out a few moans as I was trying to hold back my ejaculation. as soon as it overtook me, cum shot from my dick and went into her mouth, cheeks and chin.

She swallowed most of it. the rest remained on her face, which I got for her. we then did 69 and came on eachother multiple more times. 2 hours into the night we were both covered in sweat and eachothers cum, we get in the shower together. We kissed passionately and washed eachother clean. when we got out of the shower, she was still very much turned on at seeing me naked and told me she wanted to suck me. I, of course, told her to go for it.

she slowly got on her knees, while I sat on her bed. I offered her my dick which she took eagerly and began sucking the top 4 inches, began she could not get all 8 into her mouth. she sucked me until I came yet again, she showed me the mouthful of cum and made a kissy face. I then bent over and said to her only for you will I ever taste my own cum. I smiled and then we swapped my semen back and forth until she swallowed all of it.

After a long night of getting eachother off, we slept naked. we laid face to face, with my dick tucked in between her legs so I coul